Chapter 4 Logs

[VySaika]

> -----------------------------------------------------------------
> The manor is behind you, and the town before you. Most of the dead have already gone back to thier homes, but some still linger in the streets here and there, mingling silently with eachother. The fact that it's evening is apparent only becuase it FEELS like evening, there is no sun here to tell the time by. Merely a sky full of grey.
<Mykasi> "Okay, let's get going." Mike mutters exhaustedly, gesturing foward. "We've been here too long."
<Hikari> "Yes." Hikari sets out towards the mountain.
* Nagare looks back for a moment in a sudden tinge of nostalgia. A faint smile - if it's even visible - forms on his lips, his body reacting slowly to Mykasi's words. "... I understand."
> The mountain you came in through isn't visable from here, but you can see the road leading to the forest the giant, blurry masked figures took you through to get here. And...if your memories are working, the mountain is a couple of hours away.
<Hikari> A couple hours of painful exertion is preferable to losing the rest of one's mortal life to the gray, thanks!
* Mykasi glances at Nagare with a not unnotable amount of exhaustion creeping through the weariness. "You had better." At that, he slowly walks off, following Hikari!
* Nagare hesitantly follows his colleagues. For a moment, he wonders - would the very world they were in somehow be a deterrent to his return? Or would he just feel too content in staying? Placidly, his steps slowly faded in the way towards the mountain.
> You follow the road, and make it to the forest without any incident. But when you stand at the edge of the wood, it feels far more forboding then it did when you came through before. The road running through is still there, with the paper charms hanging between the trees. But...you swear you can see undefined shapes lurking in the shadows between the trees off the sides of the road.
<Mykasi> Mike peers at the shapes with a frown. The same kind as what he was seeing on the mountain?
> OOC: Mind check, Mike.
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 kay
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 kay --> [ 2d8=12 ]{12}
* Nagare glances at the shapes as well. "I suppose this is another reminder of the night in here."
<Hikari> "Keep an eye on them, but don't be distracted. We need to keep moving. Don't slow down, don't make any movement towards them unless they approach us."
> It doesn't quite seem the same. That shape never moved when you looked at it, for a start. While these...seem to writhe and swirl even under your intent examination. But detail eludes you, whether because you can't see them well or because they simply have none you can't tell.
<Mykasi> "Right..." Mike mutters with a nod, following Hikari. "Keep the sword ready, then."
<Hikari> "Given my inability to dismiss it, I could hardly do otherwise." Hikari walks on into the woods.
> You proceed. The walk through the wood is a long one, and the shadows never seem to go away. But nor do they approach. Sometimes they seem to be RIGHT on the side of the road...but only from the corner of your eye. Never do they enter the path lined with the charms.
* Mykasi watches this behavior carefully. "Think they'd mind much if we borrowed a charm each at the end of the road?"
<Hikari> A compelling reason to stay on the path! "I suspect they have plenty to spare."
> Eventually, the path comes to an end, you've been walking for what must be over an hour now. On no food. No water. And little rest. But at the edge of the wood, you can see the mountain across the field.(OOC: Body checks all.)
<Nagare> roll 2d8 mass tracts of land
<Kobot> Nagare rolled 2d8 mass tracts of land --> [ 2d8=14 ]{14}
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 joy
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 joy --> [ 2d8=7 ]{7}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 my tracts of land are surely superior
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 my tracts of land are surely superior --> [ 2d8=7 ]{7}
* Gatewalker changes topic to 'Hikari: 100/105 HP [75/75 EP](-1 Body/Mind), Mike: 25/70 HP [95/95 EP](-1 Body/Mind), Nagare: 65/90 HP [100/100 EP](-2 Body), Shiro: 140/140 HP [75/75 EP], Dami: 70/70 HP [175/175 EP]'
> Brynhildr's strength and her technical augmentations keep Hikari going with superhuman energy, while Mykasi somehow manages to drag himself along by sheer stubornness...though his constant trying to keep up with Shiro and Oda is surely helping his conditioning.
> Nagare, on the other hand, is having trouble keeping his eyes open now. It's night. It's time for sleep. It isn't time for working, he knows this and his body does not want to work. He feels more of his strength sapping away as he goes against what his instinct wants to do.
* Mykasi mutters, feeling drained even still. "Hopefully this wasn't a stupid idea, but we weren't gonna get free shelter there without another night of work..."
* Mykasi glances around at the path edge to see where the charms are. Ideally he'd only take some off the end...
* Nagare moves groggily, at this point eyeing the very ground and feeling the temptation to lie down.
<Hikari> "Continued hospitality, even if well-intentioned, could only trap us here further. Leaving when we did was our only option. the mountain still awaits us, however. Are both of you able to continue?"
> The charms are hung between the trees, about 8ft off the ground as a rule. Mike would need to get a boost to grab a couple...though he'd have trouble getting one off the strings holding them without ripping either the charm or the string.
* Nagare blinks. "... you said something?"
<Mykasi> "...I won't do well at all if I fall again while climbing." Mike admits with hesitation. "I'd suggest resting here except that didn't help last night, either, and our quarters are worse here..."
<Mykasi> An irritated glance at Nagare. "He's another argument against lingering..."
* Hikari stops, walks back to Nagare. "I said something, yes, and whether you realized it or not, you answered my query. Will it be necessary for me to carry you out of the underworld, professor?"
* Nagare sighs sedately. "I am just... a bit exhausted. My apologies."
* Nagare shakes his head, holding a yawn. "I... honestly don't know."
<Nagare> "I just badly need to rest a bit."
* Mykasi exhales.
<Hikari> "There will be plenty of time for rest once you're back home. There's a bed waiting for you there. You may perhaps be able to lean against a tree here. Good things come to those who wait."
* Nagare nods blankly. "I understand."
<Mykasi> "Hikari, you're in the best shape of us three. I'm beat up and badly aching, and the Professor is about as much use as a towel to stop Cho Aniki." A pause, Mike glancing up at the charms before shaking his head... and then pausing to see where the spirits are.
> The shadowy things are still in the dark of the trees off the path in the woods. It's hard to tell exactly where they are.
<Mykasi> "We also risk those pursuing us. But... if we think we can get up the mountain it sounds like our best bet."
<Hikari> "I believe we have no choice. To linger here is to risk this land claiming us. Perhaps some of us sooner than others. If either of you absolutely need rest, I am capable of carrying you for a time."
<Mykasi> "Let's... let's go for now, then. Come, Professor."
* Nagare nods and follows wearily.
> You set off over the field, towards the mountain...
> roll 1d100
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 1d100 --> [ 1d100=88 ]{88}
> The trip is...rough. For all that it's less distance then the forest road, the field is not nice packed dirt that's easy to walk on. More then ones, one or more of you trip and fall and have to be helped up by the others. The dirt continues to cling to Mykasi and Hikari, covering nearly their whole bodies by now between the day's work and this. But still none stays on Nagare.
<Mykasi> "So two Pig-Pens and a Snoopy walk into a bar and I'll finish the joke later because right now I can't be assed."
> Eventually, after what feels like forever, you reach the base of the mountain. (OOC: And need to make Body checks again)
<Hikari> roll 2d8 more tracts of land
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 more tracts of land --> [ 2d8=8 ]{8}
<Nagare> roll 2d8 oh god
<Kobot> Nagare rolled 2d8 oh god --> [ 2d8=15 ]{15}
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 joy
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 joy --> [ 2d8=4 ]{4}
* Gatewalker changes topic to 'Hikari: 100/105 HP [75/75 EP](-1 Body/Mind), Mike: 25/70 HP [95/95 EP](-1 Body/Mind), Nagare: 60/90 HP [100/100 EP](-3 Body), Shiro: 140/140 HP [75/75 EP], Dami: 70/70 HP [175/175 EP]'
> Hikari continues on, plodding forward like the workhorse that she would possibly injure you for comparing her to. Somehow across the field Mykasi has hit that second wind zone that college students sometimes hit after being awake for rediculous hours on little but caffine. He hasn't had any caffine, but his adreneline is substituting nicely.
> Meanwhile, the professor is finding it harder and harder to move. Harder and harder to care about moving. It is time for sleep. For rest. To be ready for work tomorrow. His vision swims and darkens, the sharpness and clarity he had been seeing the world with fading with his coherency.
* Nagare lightly kneels, breathing slowly as he pauses, almost as if he prepared for slumber. "..."
* Mykasi glances back after a minute, before pausing. "Hikari!"
* Hikari turns back, walks to Nagare, and unceremoniously hefts him over a shoulder.
* Hikari then continues walking on towards the mountain.
<Mykasi> "... works."
* Mykasi follows Hikari, trying to keep his eyes open and ready for any interlopers as he glances up at the mountainface. "Any ideas how we'll climb this?"
> Even with her fatigue...and the fact that he's bigger then she is...Nagare doesn't weigh enough to even slow Hikari down. Though she does need to use one hand to keep him in place and has the other on the sword, potentially making climbing difficult.
> OOC: Mike, you can roll Mind-2. Hikari and Nagare can try Mind-6 if they want.
<Hikari> "Through self-preservation and sheer persistence as motivating factors?" Hikari suggests. "Mike, I may need a free hand, could you possibly take the sword for now?"
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 joy
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 joy --> [ 2d8=12 ]{12}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 uh gogo crithax?
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 uh gogo crithax? --> [ 2d8=8 ]{8}
* Mykasi nods dimly after a moment and accepts the sword. Should make a good gripping post at least.
> (OOC: unless Nagare wants to try a roll, that's failure. Carry on.)
<Mykasi> "Self-preservation for me and the Prof both may be problematic, but I grok your point."
<Hikari> "As long as you can muster one of the two."
<Mykasi> "Fair. Lead on."
> The mountain looms above you. There...are some spots that look climbable, though in your condition you would need to take it very slowly and carefully. And those stairs should probably still be on the other side.
<Mykasi> "How high up the mountain was our cave?" Mike asks after a moment.
<Hikari> OOC: Mike asks a good question!
> If memory serves, it wasn't at the peak. But a bit over halfway up.
<Hikari> "Not all the way up?" Hikari offers as encouragement.
* Mykasi exhales after a moment. "Let's go a bit further around and look for a slightly easier vantage point up?"
* Hikari nods, starts to circle the mountain to her left to look for a convenient angle of approach.
> roll 1d100
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 1d100 --> [ 1d100=15 ]{15}
* Mykasi follows, trying to keep eyes ready for another route up! Anything, damnit!
> You walk to the left, around the mountain. (Mind, both of you(all three if Nagare's being helpful). Scale of success is important, hidden mods apply)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 mind the mountain
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 mind the mountain --> [ 2d8=16 ]{16}
<Nagare> roll 2d8
<Kobot> Nagare rolled 2d8 --> [ 2d8=10 ]{10}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 don't mess with me here Kobot, or I'll up an' job ya
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 don't mess with me here Kobot, or I'll up an' job ya --> [ 2d8=13 ]{13}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 FUCK YOU
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 FUCK YOU --> [ 2d8=4 ]{4}
> You trudge. And trudge. And trudge. You walk for awhile, not seeing any better ways up...until Hikari hears the faint rattle of dice. And sneezes. As the sneeze jerks her head, she notices a series of ledges that start about 10ft off the ground and would take you probably a good halfway up. And the ledges are fairly close together.
> It looks like climbing would be involved, but of the sort where it's simply a few feet worth, then another ledge. Instead of anything long or overly hazerdous.
<Mykasi> "I'd say bless you except there ain't nothin' to bless us here." Mike comments drily, trudging on.
* Hikari approaches the lowest ledge, looks up. "Our best bet so far, isn't it? The biggest hurdle is at the start."
<Mykasi> "What?" Mike asks after a moment, before looking up. And hitting his head. "Damnit, totally missed this. Yeah, let's give it a try..."
<Mykasi> "Why the hell wasn't I looking up...?"
> The lowest ledge is about a good 10ft up. Hikari could probably climb it easily, though getting the professor up would be more of a challenge.
<Hikari> "Perhaps I should climb up first and then pull the two of you up after?" Hikari sets Nagare down, then tries to scale the wall.
> It takes her a bit, but Hikari manages to scramble up eventually(OOC: forgoing the body check here. You could just keep trying till you made it, and your armor prevents you from taking any damage on a fail.)
* Mykasi nods slightly. "Nagare should go up second, you pull him up and I'll support as best I can from beneath. I'll come up last."
* Hikari nods, lies down on the ledge and reaches down. All the professor has to do is take her hand! If he can stand on his own, that is.
* Mykasi tries to help Nagare up and support his climb up the wall with what little strength he has.
* Nagare at this point fell into slumber. The slow breathing sometimes pauses at points when you could almost confuse him for dead if you were careless enough.
* Hikari sighs. "Wake him up, Mike. I don't care how."
* Mykasi pauses for a moment once he realizes what happened... before thwapping Nagare hard in the back. "WAKE UP, ASSHOLE!"
* Nagare winces for a moment, shakes his head and falls back into his dazed sleep.
<Hikari> "Hit him in the face this time?" Hikari offers.
* Mykasi mutters, and lifting Nagare by the shirt, violently shakes him repeatedly.
> On the subject of Nagare's face, it's getting even harder to see it, even with Mike's vision. He can make the contour of it out, but the details are now almost completely obscured.
<Mykasi> "...god fucking damnit."
* Mykasi doesn't hesitate to slap Nagare at that point.
* Nagare shakes his head, eyes spinning and a dull pain to his cheeks. He opens his eyes - can you even see them, tiny dancer? - he recognizes Mykasi's silhouette, vague like a dream. "... good evening...", and he bobs his head to the left lightly before lowering it slowly again.
<Mykasi> "..."
<Mykasi> "Fuck me. He's not staying awake, Hikari." Mike's voice... almost cracks at this, as he slumps down himself.
* Hikari sighs. "Very well." Taking a moment to climb back down, Hikari picks up the professor again. "I am going to throw him atop the ledge. Are there objections to this plan?"
<Mykasi> "I think our best bet is to have you come back down and literally throw him onto the ledg-" Mike pauses. "No."
> Hikari easily gets down from the ledge!
<Hikari> "He seemed in passable health, despite the exhaustion. He should not be significantly injured." Hikari takes the professor in both hands, then tosses him overhead like baling hay, hopefully with enough force to get him where he needs to go without hurting him.
> OOC: Getting him up there isn't the problem. COntrol is. Average of Body/Mind, Hikari.
<Hikari> roll 2d8 I had a pretty MIND!!!
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 I had a pretty MIND!!! --> [ 2d8=8 ]{8}
> Nagare goes up! Nagare comes down. Right on the ledge. He makes a satisfying thump, but does not appear overly damaged by the trip.
* Gatewalker changes topic to 'Hikari: 100/105 HP [75/75 EP](-1 Body/Mind), Mike: 25/70 HP [95/95 EP](-1 Body/Mind), Nagare: 55/90 HP [100/100 EP](-3 Body), Shiro: 140/140 HP [75/75 EP], Dami: 70/70 HP [175/175 EP]'
* Hikari nods in satisfaction, then climbs back up and reaches a hand down for Mike.
> Hikari is able to pull Mike up without any issues.
* Mykasi grimaces and nods, getting up onto the ledge. "Okay. Do we really want to play Throw-A-Prof all the way up?"
> From here, the ledges are much closer together. The next is about 3ft up, the one after that ~4. There seems to be another large one higher up, but you aren't to it yet.
* Nagare feels a somewhat sharp pain on his back, managing to open his eyes for a moment. He pinches his back lightly, shaking his head. "... did something happen just now?"
* Mykasi kicks Nagare angrily. "Get your fucking ass up you lazy fucking twit.
> It's almost like a series of large, mismatched and non-centered stairs, really.
<Hikari> "You learned to fly. Regrettably you did not learn to land. Stand up before I have to toss you again."
* Nagare blinks lazily, getting up slowly. "I suppose you have your reasons to state such. I... think I'll be okay.", he finishes with a light yawn.
<Mykasi> "...I'll take rear. Hikari, you lead. Nagare, follow Hikari."
* Hikari starts up the natural stairway!
> And you begin climbing. The ledges are rough going, but they don't crumble. It's more work, but less dangerous then the trecherous paths you used to get DOWN the mountain yesterday. The decrease in risk is a good thing, considering even Hikari is slipping here and there, not to mention Mike and Nagare. But the increase in effort needed...(more)
> It's wearing on your already exhausted bodies in a bad way. (OOC: Body checks all. Mike, you need to make two. One against more fatigue and one to avoid taking more HP damage from slips and scrapes, as you have no armor)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 fatigue
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 fatigue --> [ 2d8=5 ]{5}
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 damage
<Hikari> roll 2d8 talk to me with your BODY
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 damage --> [ 2d8=4 ]{4}
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 talk to me with your BODY --> [ 2d8=13 ]{13}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 reroll
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 reroll --> [ 2d8=15 ]{15}
<Nagare> roll 2d8 bodily harm
<Kobot> Nagare rolled 2d8 bodily harm --> [ 2d8=9 ]{9}
* Gatewalker changes topic to 'Hikari: 95/105 HP [75/75 EP](-2 Body, -1 Mind), Mike: 25/70 HP [95/95 EP](-1 Body/Mind), Nagare: 50/90 HP [100/100 EP](-4 Body), Shiro: 140/140 HP [75/75 EP], Dami: 70/70 HP [175/175 EP]'
> Mike has his eye on the prize. The prize in this case being HOME. And OUT OF HERE. And somehow manages to pull on even more reserves of pure desperation to keep him going.
> Hikari is starting to flag now. Even Brynhildr's strength goes only so far when she's doing most of the work. But she's still up, for now. Just tired. So very tired.
> And Nagare...is staggering along like a near zombie by this point. He looks like the walking dead. And here, that's even worse of a thing then ususal.
> However, you have made it up to the halfway point of the mountain, and can see the world stretching out below you. The cave...should only be a bit above you. And then...you'd have to circle back to the right somehow.
* Mykasi pauses and looks for a route back to the right, remembering to check above him this time as he looks.
<Hikari> "Almost...there," Hikari pants, looking around for a likely route back to the cave.
> Mike's sharp eyes catch what looks like might be a path over that way about another two ledges up. Hard to tell how feasable it is as a path from down here though.
<Mykasi> "Almost. Almost." Mike mutters, before checking to see hwo distant the two ledges are, how much of a climb they are. "That might be a path..."
* Nagare follows his colleagues sedately, his expression now almost entirely blank. It's as if he was nearing his almost hollow perfection from his past.
> The next ledge up is unfortunately a larger one. About...well, Mike can't quite reach the ledge. Climbing would be involved, not just pulling himself up.
* Hikari follows Mike's gaze, glances up. "Will I need to throw the professor again?"
<Mykasi> "Hikari, could I request your help in getting me up to the next ledge?" Mike asks after a moment. "I'd like to see if those ledges there..." Mike points. "Are a path over to the right. If they are we might be able to get to the cave that way."
<Hikari> "Perhaps." Hikari walks to the ledge, kneels down, laces her fingers together with palms up. "Here, I'll give you a boost. Not such a strong throw as the professor got, just enough height for you to grab on and pull yourself up?"
<Mykasi> "Might work." Mike nods after a moment, counting to three before stepping on the laced palms!
* Hikari hefts upwards, meaning to impart just enough force to get Mike level with the next ledge up.
> Mike gets enough air to grab the ledge and pull himself up!
* Mykasi feels himself lift into the air... and manages to grab the ledge, scrabbling himself up. "Oof." Once ready, he stands and checks the ledge path he saw!
> The next ledge up is only about 5ft up, so Mike can just pull himself up with some work. And...then he can see the path off to the right. Which looks solid. Just thin. He doubts it even extends a full two feet from the rockface, so hugging the wall would be oh so very nessesary.
<Mykasi> "...Fuck you, Professor." Mike mutters. "It looks like it'll work, Hikari, but... it's narrow as all get out. At least we have these ledges to catch us, but..."
<Hikari> "A necessary risk, as we can hardly stay where we are. Professor, ready to follow Mike?"
* Nagare nods sedately.
* Mykasi exhales as he waits for the two to manage the climb up, eyeing the path worriedly and looking to see if there's anything easier for the drone Professor.
* Hikari hefts Nagare up onto the ledge after Mike! This done, she climbs up after him.
> OOC: another Body/Mind average, Hikari.
<Hikari> roll 2d8
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 --> [ 2d8=6 ]{6}
> The professor goes up! The professor comes down! On the ledge with a minimum of damage. Hikari's fairly good at this, must be her archery skills.
* Gatewalker changes topic to 'Hikari: 95/105 HP [75/75 EP](-2 Body, -1 Mind), Mike: 25/70 HP [95/95 EP](-1 Body/Mind), Nagare: 45/90 HP [100/100 EP](-4 Body), Shiro: 140/140 HP [75/75 EP], Dami: 70/70 HP [175/175 EP]'
> And after that, she manages to scramble up herself. The three are, after just a touch more climbing, at the legde where the thin path goes off to the right.
<Mykasi> "There. Think we can get Mr. Sleepy Lameass across it?" Mike says worriedly.
<Hikari> "Perhaps. Professor? If you pass out while on this ledge, you will tumble down the mountain to suffer a prolonged and painful death. Do you think yourself capable of avoiding this?"
* Nagare rubs his head. "I honestly don't know. I can try."
<Mykasi> "And if you die in the underworld, you die in Real Life?" Mike mutters in English.
<Hikari> "Let's go. I'll keep an eye on him, Mike. If he looks likely to waver, I'll stop him."
<Mykasi> "Alright. I'll go first...?" Mike says, before carefully approaching the platform... and pausing, before beginning to dance his way across!
> Mike is practically grinding his booty against the rockface, but somehow he doesn't lose his footing once and dances across the narrow path to a larger and more stable one!(OOC: Where he needs to make Mind+2 as a check)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 kay
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 kay --> [ 2d8=14 ]{14}
> (OOC: Carry on. Who's across next? Or are Nagare/Hikari going together?)
<Hikari> OOC: I believe Nagare is next, with Hikari close enough behind to grab him if he dozes.
<Nagare> (OOC: That works.)
* Nagare moves very slowly across the ledge, hugging the wall as well as he can. His movement is uneasy, however, bordering on stilted.
> (OOC: Body+3 as a check. So vs 13 for Hikari and vs...uh, 6 for Nagare. If he fails, Hikari can make an ACV check like an attck to effectively grab him in time.)
<Hikari> roll 2d8 to not fall to my doom
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 to not fall to my doom --> [ 2d8=14 ]{14}
<Nagare> roll 2d8 my body penalties are the (9)est
<Kobot> Nagare rolled 2d8 my body penalties are the (9)est --> [ 2d8=7 ]{7}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 god fucking dammit Kobot
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 god fucking dammit Kobot --> [ 2d8=11 ]{11}
> Hikari's foot almost slips before she catches it on an oddly shaped rock. While Nagare ahead of her...starts to lose his balance...
* Hikari reaches an arm out to keep him from falling, press him back against the wall.
<Hikari> roll 2d8 for no Nagare doom?
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 for no Nagare doom? --> [ 2d8=7 ]{7}
> Hikari's arm shoots out and grabs Nagare by the elbow, managing to keep him up without losing her own balance due to sheer superhuman strength.
> With Hikari's help, Nagare is able to steady himself and continue across.
> Slowly but surely, they join Mykasi on the larger path.
* Hikari looks around. "And now?"
* Mykasi is looking for the cave at this point, shaking his head. "I don't know... do we keep going? Seems our best bet, but..."
> (OOC: Hikari and Nagare can roll Mind-2)
<Hikari> roll 2d8 jesus I need a 3 to make this
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 jesus I need a 3 to make this --> [ 2d8=6 ]{6}
<Nagare> roll 2d8 sheesh this is pathetic
<Kobot> Nagare rolled 2d8 sheesh this is pathetic --> [ 2d8=16 ]{16}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 million to one shot, doc, million to one
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 million to one shot, doc, million to one --> [ 2d8=5 ]{5}
> From here, the path continues to the right...and there are some more ledges you could try and pull yourselves up if you want to go further up.
* Mykasi looks down carefully. "Aren't we about as high as we need to be?"
<Hikari> "Yes, I believe so. Risk the path further, then?"
<Mykasi> "Seems best... well. I can go scout it quickly?" Mike shrugs. "I can keep my balance fine, so it's not as risky for me."
<Hikari> "Go ahead. I'll watch the professor."
* Nagare leans against the rocks in exhaustion, even a bit disgruntled. At this point, did he even -want- to go back?
* Mykasi nods and goes to scout the path with his dance to see if he can spot the cave.
> MIke dances over the ground and around the path to get a better vantage point to look around...(Mind+4 this time. So vs 14.)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 right okay
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 right okay --> [ 2d8=13 ]{13}
> Right there. RIGHT THERE. It's one of the gouges Hikari ripped in the ground with the sword yesterday. You can follow these right back to the cave.
<Mykasi> "Hikari! This way!" Mike calls back excitedly, making sure they're tracing the path back -up- as he looks around near-happily.
* Hikari follows in the direction of Mike's voice with renewed determination--it certainly sounds like Mike's found it this time.
* Nagare blinks, following the voice - it was a voice, correct? - under a heavily hazy perception. His steps are sluggish, his body clearly stilted.
> The marks go both ways, but one path is clearly leading UP while the other is not. You follow that one. It goes up a bit until...you see the odd fence beside it. And the cave mouth itself.
<Mykasi> "Alright! Almost out! Almost... damn... well... out!" Mike cheers! "Come on, you guys, let's go!"
<Hikari> "Yes," is all Hikari has to say as she marches towards freedom.
* Mykasi pauses Hikari after a moment. "Prof, you first."
* Nagare hesitates.
* Nagare then takes a few steps forward.
<Mykasi> "... Hikari?"
<Mykasi> "...Come on, Professor."
* Nagare stops once again. "... I don't know. I am just exhausted and somewhat unsettled. The whole way, I just wanted to -stay-."
* Hikari gives Nagare a nudge, not willing to go anywhere until it's clear he's moving. "You can sleep all day long once you're back home."
<Mykasi> "Yes, well, that is why we are going. Your time in this place is not yet, Professor." Mike says simply.
* Nagare sits down, covering the forehead with his hands. "... I just don't know. I have no compelling reason to stay, yet this lazy calm tucks me in and calls for my name. As if I was long overdue to return. I... this decision I can't make."
* Nagare sighs. "I already know the answer if you let me take a choice."
<Hikari> "Fine. I'll make it for you." Hikari kneels down and, again, picks up the professor.
<Mykasi> "Oh, then it's good that in the end the choice was 'we carry you out or you walk out on your own violition.' Mike says lightly. "I can get the legs. You might be tons stronger but still no reason to split the burden some."
<Mykasi> "Er, not to. Tired."
* Nagare deflates. "I knew you two would cheat."
<Hikari> "This isn't a competition," Hikari says as she hauls Nagare into the cave. "I'm not leaving anyone behind."
<Mykasi> "Professor, we will have a very long and very congenial chat about this when we get out of here." Mike says, aiding Hikari with the professor. "But here isn't the place for it."
<Nagare> "I won't protest one way or another."
> You pass through the cave mouth...and remember you have a two hour walk through a pitch dark tunnel ahead of you before you find the light of the sun. But dammit, you're almost there. Almost. There.
<Hikari> As long as it's a straight and level cave, Hikari will find it a relief.
<Mykasi> Hell, as long as he doesn't have to climb, Mike is practically giddy.
* Nagare falls asleep once again. The breathing is so spaced that sometimes the feeling is that he -does- stop breathing for a few moments.
> There's a slight uphill incline to the tunnel, but very slight. And not enough to stop the pure determination to escape this place the two living people are filled with. After what feels like forever...Mike can faintly see the giant bolder blocking the entrance ahead of them. They've made it to the exit.
<Mykasi> "LIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGHT
> There...is still a giant bolder blocking said exit, though.
<Mykasi> TTTTTTTT-...wait, did we misunderstand him?" Mike asks after a long moment.
<Hikari> "I am too tired to recall details with any accuracy," Hikari admits. "Shall I push this away, or was there to be someone waiting for us?"
<Mykasi> "We were there a full day and a night... right?" Mike blinks. "Uh, when we get there we can try and call out before you push it..."
> You make it up to the bolder in short order. There isn't anyone waiting for you.
<Mykasi> "Okay, try and push it?" Mike suggests after a moment of waiting in front of it.
* Hikari sets the professor down next to the wall, then presses against the boulder, pushing with whatever strength she has left.
> (OOC: Right. That's Body-8 at base. So after superstrength and your current body penalties...vs 6.)
<Hikari> roll 2d8 LET ME OUT DAMMIT
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 LET ME OUT DAMMIT --> [ 2d8=9 ]{9}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 I SAID LET ME OUT DAMMIT
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 I SAID LET ME OUT DAMMIT --> [ 2d8=10 ]{10}
> Hikari PUSHES on the boulder! Hard! With ALL of her STRENGTH! But it doesn't move. Not even a goddamned inch.
* Mykasi sighs, before attempting to call Anansi.
> Then...a few moments later...it rolls away from the entrance. Letting in harsh sunlight.
<Mykasi> "Yow!"
* Hikari pants, leans against the wall, starts to slide down in exhaustion, before...the boulder moves all on its own. Well. She hauls herself back to her feet, snatches the professor again (if he doesn't seem inclined to move) and trudges back out into the light.
> Standing there, after your eyes adjust to the light, is Okuninushi. He looks the three of you over and nods, "I see you're all still alive." Then he looks at Nagare again and sighs, "Or at least escaped. Do you have any strength remaining?"
<Mykasi> "...barely?" Mike says after an honest moment. "Exhaustion and hunger are catching up."
<Hikari> "I can only speak for myself, but I feel correct in speculating our answer is a collective, 'No.'"
> "If you can carry your freind as far as my palace," he gestures just down the mountain, it's right there at the foot, not too much of a walk involved, "I'll go ahead and mix a medicine for you."
* Hikari nods. "Come along, professor," she says, though it's a formality as she is, again, carrying him.
<Mykasi> "Right. That should be doable. Please accept our apologies if we all accidentally doze off." A pause as he keeps pace with helping Hikari. "Oh, and Professor? About what I said back at the beginning of this day. I changed my mind - I'm going to do that anyway."
> Okuninushi rolls the boulder back into place and goes ahead. And you stagger down the mountain behind him.
> Reaching the gates, you find them open, and the beautiful woman from before waiting there. She smiles at you and the sight alone seems to ease your fatigue and pain. "Come along, I will show you where you may rest, and I will have some tea and rice brought for you."
<Mykasi> "Thanks." Mike huffs out slightly.
* Hikari just nods and trudges along. Thanks can wait for when she doesn't feel like she's dying.
> The Lady shows you two a room with a small table and three comfortable looking mats on the floor. After seeing you settled in, she whisks herself out, returning in only a minute with a tray containing two cups of green tea and two small bowls of rice.
> She sets the tray on the table and beckons you to eat, "Eat, drink and rest. My Lord will see to your freind, and will recieve your request in the morning."
<Mykasi> "Thank you very much..." Mike nods, feeling the grogness -rush- in on him again as he gingerly reaches for the tea. "Thanks."
* Hikari merely nods again, but with something resembling a thankful bow this time, then immediately sets to consuming everything in front of her.
> Nagare gets tucked into one of the mats while you eat. And after you have some of the most delicious herbed rice you have ever had in your life...exhaustion hits the both of you like a hammer to the the back of the head. You don't think you can keep awake any longer.
<Mykasi> And Mike quite cheerfully doesn't!
* Hikari finds something resembling a pillow and collapses onto it in short order.
> -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

> ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
> It's hard to know what time it is when Mykasi and Hikari finally awaken from a blissfully deep and dreamless sleep. But whenever it is, songbirds are quietly singing outside while gentle light can be seen creeping in through the gaps in the curtained window. The smell of fresh herbs, a somewhat medicinal scent, fills the room. Along with the smell of the dirt still caked on the both of you.
<Mykasi> Mike's hand flails to his side for a few seconds before his eyes blink open and he slowly sits up. "... right, slept here. Wow, that was a good rest."
* Hikari suddenly feels in dire need of a shower, realizing some of the underworld still clings. Ugh.
* Nagare quietly eyes the two, lightly tapping the table whose side he's sitting by. "I imagined you'd sleep for about two more days."
> The professor's face, you notice, is whole again. No longer half concealed by shadows, though he does look a bit more pale...and perhaps a bit thinner, then usual.
<Hikari> "Not all of us were able to sleep while climbing the mountain, professor."
<Mykasi> Mike gives the professor a glance, before stretching. "Has our gracious host deigned to designate a place to clean off? I would not wish to insult them by appearing like this in front of them."
> As if on cue, the door creaks open ever so slightly...then opens fully when the person peeking in realizes you are all awake now.
* Mykasi glances over at this.
> Suserihime, looking as radiant as ever, smiles warmly down at you all, "Aha, good morning! Breakfast has already been prepared, but first you have medicine to take and need to wash the soil of Yomi from yourselves. Please come with me when you are ready."
* Hikari is ready now, and stands up. "Lead on."
<Mykasi> "Thank you, milady." Mike smiles. "Lead on, lead on." Then, to himself and near under his breath, "Lead on, apply directly to the Yomi...? Nah."
* Nagare taps his fingers lightly on the table. "I'd follow, but I had to be babied first. They are all yours, Suserihime."
* Mykasi gives the professor another glance - this one ever-so-slightly sympathetic - as he follows Suserihime out.
> Suserihime leads the way outside to what seems to be a small pond in the palace's grounds. Next to the pond are two small buckets filled with what looks like white sand, as well as two dried gourds used for scrubbing, "Make sure to use as much of the soap as you need, and if you want to keep your clothes you'll need to wash them fully as well. If you would rather just leave them, we can give you something else to wear."
> "But make sure," she cautions, sounding very stern for a moment, "to get ALL of the soil off. You do not want to bring any back into the mortal world with you."
<Hikari> "What would happen if we did?" Hikari asks.
> "You could kill someone." She explains sadly, "the earth of Yomi is poisonous to mortals."
* Hikari nods. "We will be suitably thorough, then."
<Mykasi> "Alright, ma'am. Thank you." Mike nods slightly, listening with interest to the goddess's reply before blinking. "I presume only less so to us because of our capabilities?"
<Mykasi> "And... while I would not object to any clothes, however modest, you would feel free to grant, I don't quite know how I'd explain anything other than jeans to my roommate..."
> To that, she smiles, "You are not mortal, if you were you could not stand before me here. Neither are you immortal, however. You are...something else. Now," she changes the subject, "will you be cleaning your own clothes, or shall I have some fresh garb brought out for you?"
<Mykasi> "I will regrettably clean mine."
<Hikari> "It would be wasteful to simply discard these," Hikari says. "I will clean them, but thank you for the offer."
> She nods, "When you are finished, come back inside and I will have some of the medicine my husband has prepared ready for you. Thankfully, you will not need as much as your freind did."
> Then she gracefully sweeps back inside.
<Mykasi> "I can imagine Okuninushi cradling Nagare like a baby as he plugs a bottle of medicine into his mouth." Mike says idly, beginning to take his clothes off.
* Hikari pauses briefly...but if Mike's going to be professional about it, well, she can too. After what they just went through, it's not like she has anything untoward on her mind, so she undresses in turn. Though she'll have to keep an eye out, of course, for any *excessive* ogling on Mike's part.
> N: Back inside, Suserihime makes it back to the room, and leads Nagare over to a rather nice dining room where five places have been set. Though no food is out yet, and only the two of them are in the room thus far.
<Mykasi> Mike, for his part, isn't even looking, eyes mainly on the white... sand? Seriously? This being said, once his clothes are off he just tosses them into the pond and wades in after.
* Nagare taps his temples, eyeing Suserihime. The teacher sighs. "I have to apologize once again for the inconvenience."
* Hikari scrubs her clothes clean first, so they'll have time to dry while she cleanses herself.
> M/H: The sand is indeed some kind of soap, and as soon as it touches the soil of Yomi the caked on dirt starts to break up and fall off. It seems a very efficient detergent.
> N: She smiles and shakes her head, "It would speak ill of us were we not prepared to offer you the care we knew you would need after returning from my husband's challenge. Think nothing of it."
* Mykasi follows Hikari's lead as it seems the most practical, marveling at the soapsand as it works through his clothes. "Well, at least that'll make this easier."
<Hikari> "Yes. This could be very effectively marketed if it existed in the real world."
> M/H: It takes awhile, since you have to be exceptionally thurough, but eventually you get both your clothes and your selves scrubbed clean. The dirt of Yomi, once broken off by the soapsand, seems to just disintigrate in the water of the pool.
<Mykasi> "Presuming it isn't just Yomi-detergent." Mike nods slightly, then applying the scrubbing gourd as he cleans up.
* Nagare nods with a quiet sigh. "I understand. On the other hand, it is always awkward to -need- the help in the first place. And I'm certain dealing with my maladies was a bit less simple than tending for the other two. Circumstances, circumstances."
* Hikari shakes her clothes dry and dresses again once finished.
> H/M: Your clothes are damp, but wearable at least. Somewhat ratty and torn from all the falling down mountains and such, but still servicable.
* Mykasi waits for Hikari to clothe, glancing around the area about the pond while he waits, before changing back into his clothes. "Think I'm gonna need a new set of jeans anyway... maybe I should've taken that offer..."
<Hikari> "I did not look forward to explaining to Neimi why I was coming home in a kimono," Hikari says. "Else I would've considered it more."
> N: Suserihime offers a somewhat sad smile, "There is no shame in needing help. No matter who you are."
<Mykasi> "Blame family?" Mike suggests lightly. "I probably could've just said it was a souvenier. Ah, well... let's get going?"
* Hikari nods and heads back inside.
* Mykasi follows.
> N: After a bit, Suserihime looks back towards the door then stands. "Excuse me, I will return in a few moments." And leaves!
> H/M: You get back inside the palace, and the Lady of the house is already walking towards you, "Aha, quite clean I see. Wonderful. Now come with me to take some medicine, then we can all go have breakfast."
<Mykasi> "Alright." Mike nods slightly.
* Hikari nods as well.
> You follow her to a room filled with herns and medicines of all kinds. First she hands you each a small bowl filled with salts and dried herbs, and instructs you, "Inhale deeply through your nose, hold it for three seconds, and breathe out through your mouth. And keep repeating until I have the potion ready."
<Mykasi> "Alright..." Mike says, with a weird expression on his face. Though he doesn't hesitate to follow her directions.
* Hikari follows instructions. Presumably there's a reason for it, so.
> The mixture is strong, and seems to clear out your sinuses after a few breaths. It hadn't occured to you just how dulled your sense of smell had been until you breathed in that mixture. She continues to talk as she mixes a pair of potions in clay bowls, "That will destroy the dust and air of Yomi that still clings inside your lungs."
<Mykasi> "Makes sense." Mike says in an exhalation, before inhaling again.
> Then after a minute of mixing, she hands you each a bowl filled with a very thick green liquid, "Now this will be bitter, but drink it all up."
<Hikari> "The professor has already undergone this process, I presume," Hikari says, before drinking.
<Mykasi> "Bitter is better than chalky mucus." Mike mutters, before downing it quickly.
> "This and more," she nods, "my husband spent much of the night treating him. The two of you are not so bad off as to require his attention, just mine." The potion, as advertised, is extremely bitter. But not as bad as some things you've taken, so you manage to get it all down.
> One you do, she offers you both a cup of water to get the taste out, "And that's that. Now for breakfast, and you can speak with my husband while you eat."
<Mykasi> "Can't say I'm surprised, what with the state he was in..." Mike says, accepting the water. "Thank you, ma'am."
* Hikari grimaces a little, glad for that cup of water.
> And she leads you off to a dining room, with five places set. Nagare is already seated at one of them, and she beckons you two to join him.
> "My husband will be in shortly, and after that I'll bring in breakfast." Suserihime explains, then sweeps off again.
* Mykasi nods and sits carefully, still feeling a touch achy from the exploits, before watching Suserihime sweep off again. "Well."
* Hikari takes a seat next to Nagare. "All recovered now, professor? Feeling human agin?"
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "I have to question the depth of that question for a moment. But, as far as my arms can reach, I believe so."
<Hikari> "I suppose 'alive' would've been a better quality to specify. Because there were times it seemed you might not be."
* Nagare shrugs. "Honestly, that was quite possibly not even the most sedate I have ever been in my existence. The return was just a bit rough given the circumstances."
* Hikari shrugs. "Throwing you was an occasional necessity. I could hardly climb while carrying you."
> After a minute, the door opens again and Okuninushi himself steps into the room. Seeing you all, he nods, "The aura of the dead is fading from you all already, good. Perhaps a hearty meal will help chase it away further." Then he takes a seat at the table, not bothering with any raised cushions or positions like the Lord in the town in Yomi did.
<Mykasi> "We may hope, aye?" Mike nods with some cheer. "Thank you for your hospitality."
<Hikari> "Indeed, the comfort of your house is most appreciated after the ordeal."
* Nagare coughs and nods silently. He seems a bit awkward at the presence of Okuninishi at the moment. "Once again, I apologize."
> "You've earned it." He states simply, "Surviving Yomi is no meager task, nor is it one that can be overcome by brute force or strength of magic. Though you could have defended yourselves against any beasts within it, the danger came from the land itself."
> "And you cannot fight the land, anymore then you can fight the weather."
* Mykasi lapses into thought for a moment at this.
> "So," he chuckles, "I believe I promised you a boon if you passed this trial, some way to aid you in your struggle. Have you any thoughts about in what way my help could benefit you?"
* Nagare blinks. "I... honestly -forgot- there was a reward to be gotten in the shuffle. I don't know exactly what would I ask, not without knowing what kind of help you can offer."
> Suserihime returns to the room, expertly balancing three large platters at once which she sets on the table. They are filled with all kinds of classic traditional japanese foods, as well as pots of steaming hot green tea. "Please," she says, before seating herself, "help yourselves."
<Mykasi> "Some. But nothing concrete just yet..." Mike says for his part. "We have learned one thing that may help you in narrowing down what you offer - there seems to be something directly draining - using - energy from our side, thus explaining the intense cold... in other words, the weather on our side is incidental to whatever is actually going on..."
* Hikari looks around the table. "Our persistent handicap is lack of information about the forces that oppose us. If you can cure our ignorance to some extent, that would be my choice. If it happens that other gives are more within your area of expertise, then please, do suggest how you feel you can best help us."
* Hikari does indeed help herself, having worked up a fierce hunger over the past day and a half.
> That makes Okuninishi laugh a bit, as he nods to his wife absently, "Ah, well, you see I'm not entirely sure what kind of help I can offer either. But...if it's information you want." He helps himself to some breakfast while he thinks on that.
* Mykasi thanks Suserihime profusely as he begins to dig in a bit.
> The food is quite excellent, and seems to fill you with an energy and strength that food never has before.
> "Hmm." Okuninushi finishes one bowl, then asks, "Well, before I could venture any thoughts as to what is opposing you, I'd need to know something about them first. What has this mysterious opposition force done? What clues can you give me, places to start from? Omniscience has never been a quality attributed to me, I'm afraid."
<Mykasi> "Well." Mykasi hums, after a slight pause. "Outside of the heightening cold, there has been one place in particular - an asylum - we have been investigating. It seems to be in use for some other purpose - collecting those that are driven mad by the rogue Persona users? - and that seems to be... catching... even innocents in it. A purpose for it, I don't know yet."
<Hikari> "In addition to what Mike has mentioned, there has been a rash of the following problems: individuals mysteriously being erased from our reality with no trace outside the memory of persona users; pattern spiders rewriting the memories of others to edit out the existence of the disappeared; and shadow awakenings, some of which have been attributed to known actors in local affairs, many others
<Hikari> which remain unexplained. The asylum Mike speaks of may have some connection to all of this. I suspect there may be a Power of some sort on the Dream side residing there and manipulating events."
> "This is all happening in Kanazawa, yes? And what is the name of this asylum, so I can find it more easily?"
<Mykasi> "Of the rogue Persona users, we've befriended two - well, "befriended", air quotes, not entirely sure where we actually stand there - but they were given their power by some... force. I would suspect this to be the same force that is working at the Asylum, as their abilities include the capability to trigger a clash of the self within a person - either making them whole, driving them mad, or creating a between state - a Pers
<Mykasi> "... driving them mad, or creating a between state - a Persona user." Mike finishes. "Kana Family Memorial Hospital, and... we can trace two of our awakenings to them. Not Valeriya's, nor Nagare's, but mine and Hikari's."
> "Well, it sounds like you have a clear course of action at least." the god muses, "investigate the asylum further. Which will likely get you more answers on that place then I can give you. As for the other things...Hmm. The pattern spiders aren't anything to worry about, they simply get involved anytime reality is retroactively changed. To put it scientifically, they're an effect, not a cause."
> "But something pulling people out...that I may be able to help with. Is there anyone you know who this happened to? And know well enough to describe in great detail?" he asks.
<Mykasi> "..." Mike pauses there. "We can describe at least one - a Persona user. Perhaps speaking with her... sponsor... might be a valid avenue of inquiry?"
> "Sponsor?" Okuninushi asks.
<Mykasi> "...Poor word choice. Um... I don't know how to put it much better. The entity that was her Persona... augh. Though I don't recall if she ever named her Persona..."
<Mykasi> "... Caligula?" Mike says after a few long moments.
> Suserihime almost spits out her tea as you say that, then flushes a deep shade of red in embarrasment.
> "Aha...excuse me a moment." And she quickly takes her leave of the room.
* Hikari raises an eyebrow, awaits inevitable explanation.
* Nagare coughs. "The reference seems hard to miss even in the realm of the gods."
<Mykasi> "...sorry."
> Okuninushi blinks at you, "You...knew someone. Who had CALIGULA as her Persona. I...see."
<Hikari> "Is it significant that Caligula in particular was her persona?"
<Mykasi> "She was not entirely mentally stable - she was more randomly inclined than -me-, which says something..."
> "A persona is another self. It is an honest view into the inner being of the person." He explains, "For...Caligula...to be an honest view at her inner self. Ah...
<Nagare> "Well, you -do- know the basics about Caligula historically, don't you? This is more awkward than concerning."
> He nods at Mike, "She...would have to be. Well, describe her as best you can. Physically and...mentally. And I will do what I can to find her."
* Mykasi nods. "Sang Macey Gray. Blond hair, scar on her face. Well built otherwise, would have been fair shot as a model. Random, spontaneous, not exactly coherent. Prone to somewhat odd outbursts. We... didn't know her especially well, is the problem, in part; she got taken after only our first real trip in..." Mike says, fishing for more memories.
> As Mike thinks, he looks over to the other two, "Well, I can't investigate the asylum for you at all, but if you don't find all the answers you're looking for in there, I will be happy to help you put together whatever pieces you do get with what I can find."
<Mykasi>  "She seemed more entertained by being a Persona user than anything else. She knew a ghost-girl named Alice and apparently promised to come back and play with her before she got taken. She liked horror movies, was trope savvy... She was like us as a Persona user - enters the dream via the Key, no other route. Goddamnit, something's nudging at me..."
<Hikari> "Mike has provided as much as I can recall of Valeriya in the way of salient facts," Hikari admits. "Is it enough for you to use?"
> "And...if you feel you require more help then what I can offer, can I pave the way for you to speak with Susano-o." Okuninushi adds, with a quiet voice. "He will surely give you his own challenges to pass, but his power and scope eclipse mine like a mighty oak eclipses a mere flowerbush."
> He nods, "I think I can go on that, yes. Though I cannot promise any results."
<Mykasi> "... liked wasa- two shadows! She fucking had two shadows!" Mike says after a moment. "I remember that now! She commented on that because she was expecting us to also have had two or something."
> "Two shadows?" Okuninushi wonders aloud, as his wife quietly returns to the room and takes her seat back as if nothing ever transpired.
<Hikari> "Susano-o? Given his legendary...eccentricity...I would hope to exhaust our options elsewhere first."
* Nagare scratches his head. "Wouldn't Theresa and Igor be able to expand on that particularity?"
<Mykasi> "... honestly, as I said, she tangented a lot. It might be a bit before I remember anything else, I was just fishing through recollections of the first meeting in the Velvet Room and our fight in Mika's dream." Mike nods. "Yeah. Never got into any detail outside of that. Valeriya Hikari, if I recall correctly."
> As you mention Igor, Okuninushi chuckles, "Ah, give my regards to the master of the Velvet Room the next time you visit. And good luck getting any information out of him."
<Mykasi> "Yeah, guy's got more information than the internet and the only reliable interface is Theresa."
* Nagare nods. "Yes, that's why we usually rely on Theresa to snitch it out."
<Nagare> "It's all we can actually -get-."
<Mykasi> "Igor is a perfectly acceptable Igor interface! You just get stares and evasions."
> "So," he fills a third bowl for himself while recapping, "You would like me to look into the odd change in temperature, that you say is being caused by someone using up the heat as power in the area? And your vanished...freind, to find out what or who is pulling people out of reality?"
<Hikari> "Yes, please," Hikari says.
<Mykasi> "Anyways..." Mike says, before shaking his head. "Yes, please. And... honestly, knowing we have another friend amongst the outside forces is a relief in its own way, you know? I'm not sure I can ask in good conscience for much else."
> He nods, "Very well. I'll do what I can, and ask around with those who may know more. Simply return to my shrine whenever you want to check on what I've gotten, I have no way of getting it to you otherwise."
* Mykasi nods. "Alright. Thank you again."
> Suserihime speaks up, "Please, eat as much as you like. And let me know when you are ready to return home."
* Nagare coughs. "Okuninishi... just one question. Is it possible for any of us to visit your abode separately?"
> "I don't know," he responds, "is it possible for any of you to enter the way you did seperately? Or do you have to be together?"
<Mykasi> "We can indeed visit separately, then. I'd say we need to arrange key antics except Nagare always has the key when he needs it."
* Nagare scratches his head. "Your savvy could be ill-interpreted there."
<Mykasi> "..." Mike shakes his head. "Thank you. I think we're done, so if you would, ma'am...?"
> Suserihime stands and leads you all back to the doorway into Okuninushi's meditation room, where you first entered. She takes your hands, and has you step back in...leaving the world of the divine and returning to the dream of the room that you entered with the key. She smiles and bids you farewell before going back through and shutting the door behind her.
> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Side Story: Hikari begins to learn Songmagic

> -------------------------------------------------------------------------
> Sunday afternoon, only a few hours after having gotten back to the normal world after spending the night at Okuninushi's palace after the ordeal in Yomi. Hikari finds herself much refreshed from the rest and meals in that divine place, and also in possession of the Velvet Key.
* Hikari attempts to spend some time catching up on her studying, but finds her mind isn't really into the work today. No, after the team barely pulled through their latest adventure, she can't help but think more skills would be useful if they're to keep encountering such trying situations in the Dream. Fortunately, she has a list of otherwordly teachers of such...it's just a matter of
* Hikari going to find them.
> The list was sadly lacking in locations for many of the magi on it, but some at least were listed. Rauny of course at Lily's domain. Chelsea at Mab's. And Antara at the Vermilion Glow.
* Hikari decides to put her newfound energy and motivation to work in braving the Dream...alone, this time! Anyone residing at Mab's if of course not an option. And as much as producing *magical* cake would surely do wonders for her home ec class, it's not the sort of practical application she has in mind right now. She also can't think of an easy place to transfer into the Dream right nearby
* Hikari that alleyway. So...the Glow it is. It's just a quick stop at Satomi Tadashi away, after all.
> The streets are practically deserted as Hikari gets inher car and drives to Satomi Tadashi. Even the car's heater doesn't do much to block out the cold that must be below 0 at this point. And that's likely not the only reason travellers are scarcse, as the news on the radio is a report of yet another person gone insane. This time a woman who suddenly started acting like a wild dog out of nowhere.
> She gets to the store before the story concludes, though it did say that the woman has been taken into custody for her own protection, and that of others.
* Hikari listens for mention of a name. If none is stated, she'll file the incident away as something to look into later. And...hopefully the cashier on duty is one that's come to ignore her group's use of the store as a transfer point. Although she'll still feel obligated to buy a bottle of water or something on her way through.
> The door of the store slides open, and the jingle is going in full force. But...there doesn't appear to be anyone in there at all.
<Hikari> Well, that makes this very simple! Hikari uses the key on the door and moves on her way before the music can sink its claws into her.
> (OOC: Come on baby play me something...like here Changes the Scene~)
> Sliding through the Velvet Room, where Theresa was rather surprised to see you again so soon, Hikari enters the Dreamscape proper and is standing right outside of Master Frost's emporium. Directly across the street is her destination, the lovely victorian house...with the neon sign proclaiming it as the Vermilion Glow.
* Hikari walks across the street, pausing only briefly outside. This *could* be a very awkward place to be if the others were accurate in guessing the building's function. Well, she'll just have to make it clear she's there to learn rather than as a customer, in that case. Although now that one thinks about it, that hardly sounds any better. Bah. Onwards and inside.
> Opening the door and heading inside, Hikari finds herself in a lovely sitting room of sorts. The interior doesn't quite match the exterior, as the decor here is very clearly not victorian in style. Lavish multicolored silks and draperies hang on the walls, with tasteful tassles and quiet bells often decorating them.(more)
> The furniature is equally luxurious, with two couches clearly made for lounging in the room, with baskets containing fresh fruit and bundles of dried spices hanging from the cieling near them, filling the room with a wonderful fragerance. On a chair in the corner of the room is a dark skinned woman dressed in loose green silks and fanciful jewelry, quietly playing a large stringed instrument.
> She looks up and smiles as she sees you, a warm and welcoming expression even as Hikari notices her eyes are pure milky white with no detail at all. "Ah, a guest. Be welcome here."
* Hikari doesn't see anything particularly scandalous here, at least nothing like what Mike was expecting. Men and their imaginations making assumptions, that's all it was. "Greetings," Hikari says with a polite bow.
> She gestures you to one of the couches and sets her instrument aside. When she stands to have a seat herself on the opposite sofa, it becomes apparent that the woman is somewhere around seven feet tall as well. "I am known as Narana. Please, tell me what need brings you to this house of peace."
* Hikari takes a seat. "My name is Hikari Ishigami, and I come here seeking training in new skills. I am told that someone named Antara is skilled in 'lyrical magic,' and although I do not know precisely what this entails, I believe I can speculate and conclude that there is some overlap with abilities I already possess. Thus, I wish to learn more about this and determine whether this talent
* Hikari is one I wish to expand to."
> Narana smiles, "Ah, those who love music are always welcome here." She settles into the sofa and requests, "Why don't you sing something for us then? Don't think about it too hard, just sing whatever the first thing to come to mind is."
<Hikari> "Ah, the first thing? That would be--no, not that," Hikari says, quickly dismissing the Satomi Tadashi theme. Instead she just snatches a tune from nowhere, a simple, looping phrase that descends a couple notes with each repetition. Makes her think kof the Velvet Room for some reason. But they don't usually play music there do they? Strange.
> Narana nods and motions for you to continue the song, while she half closes her own eyes and weaves one hand in the air in an almost hypnotic fashion.
* Hikari continues! It seems to sing itself, really. It's very calming.
> As she does so, Hikari can see the sound...the music she is singing, begin to take a physical form. Like a colour out of space, simply IS with no clear form or bounderies. At first it shifts through shades of purples and blues...before it settles on a cool and relaxing shade of very familiar blue and floats lazily around the room.
* Hikari can't help but stop at that, watching. "Does that always happen here?"
> As Hikari stops singing...the colour fades into the air, as if it was never there at all. Narana laughs and ceases the motion of her hand, "Haha, no, not at all. I merely wished to see the soul of your music as well as hearing the sound of it."
<Hikari> "Ah, so it was your doing? Does everyone's music...look different? What does mine tell you about me?"
> "It does. And yours shows quite a few things, but that is not what you are here for this time. It does tell me that I think you may have the potential to learn, but more then that is for Antara to decide." Narana stands up from the couch, "Would you care for some refreshment while I speak with her?"
* Hikari nods. "Certainly, thank you. What do you have?"
> She takes a stone pitcher from a stand and pours a cup of water that has some flower petals floating in it, then hands you the cup. "Please, feel free to enjoy the hanging fruit as well if you wish."
> Then she places the pitcher back on the stand and leaves Hikari alone in the welcoming room for awhile.
* Hikari inhales the scent of the petals first, then takes a sip and reaches for the nearest basket to inspect its contents.
> The nearest basket contains tangerines, pomegranites, peaches and black grapes. As well as some bundles of dried herbs and spices that are giving the room it's fragerance.
<Hikari> Pomegranates, eh? There's a certain aptness to that after their recent adventures in the underworld. May as well try one.
> Hikari snacks on a very tasty pomegranate and the floral water for awhile, before Narana returns.
> "Antara will recieve you." she says, with an amused smile, "I hope you are prepared to do quite a bit of singing."
* Hikari waits patiently during that while, sitting back with eyes closed. It's very relaxing here. She opens her eyes again and looks up as her host reappears. "I have memorized several operas," she says in response, standing up. "Lead on."
> Narana leads you upstairs and to a certain doorway, where she stops and gestures for you to go in without her, "Remember when you are with Antara to speak very softly unless you are singing."
<Hikari> Curious advice! Hikari raises an eyebrow at that, but merely says, "Of course, thank you," and proceeds inside.
> Opening the door, Hikari enters a very strange room. The first thing of note is that the room is perfectly spherical. What Hikari steps out onto is not the floor, but a crystaline walkway that rings the room. Covering the wall of the sphere, from top to bottom, are more crystals of all shapes and sizes, many of them glowing with beautiful colors that shift as the music in the room flows.(more)
> And there is indeed music in the room. A wordless song of such purity and clarity as Hikari has never heard before. This song comes from the figure in the center of the room. Surrounded by seven large crystals forming a circle around her that rotates and shifts, a woman sits crosslegged in mid air at the center. She is covered, head to toe, in what at first seems to be a multicolored  and shinging cloth(more)
> But on closer inspection is pure white, and reflecting the color of the crystals that glow and rotate around her. Her head is veiled and even her hands draped with this cloth, no speck of her skin can be seen at all.
> From the walkway on which Hikari stands, there are bridges that connect to a smaller circular walkway closer to the center.
* Hikari walks down the nearest bridge, looking around the room, stepping quietly to avoid any disruptive noises. Once on the inner walkway she says, very gently, "Excuse me, Miss Antara?"
> Antara turns in the air to face you...or at least you assume that's where her face is. And the singing never stops, even as a voice gently replies, "I am she. And you are the one who's voice stirs memories of velvet. Narana tells me that you have come for my gift."
<Hikari> "I am uncertain what precisely your gift entails, but I can discern enough to be interested in learning more about it, yes."
> "My gift is Song." She states, simply. "The purest song, a sound that reaches unto the Cosmos itself. The song that was heard at the dawn of time, and shall continue to play after the end of all things. It is the song without end, and without verse. Perfection formed in chaos, fulfilment found in emptiness."
> "Or perhaps," her voice takes an amused tone, "It is chaos found in perfection, and emptiness drawn from fulfilment."
* Hikari simply nods, looking around the room again. "So I see. Or hear, rather. I perhaps do not fully understand the perspective from which you approach music, but there is something very centering and calming about producing it, I have always thought."
> "Understanding may come in time. Though above and beyond anything else, Music is Art. Sometimes Art cannot be understood, merely accepted." The singing in the room softens, and with it the colors of the crystals pale and dim. "But before you can even truely Accept, you must Learn. Do you wish to begin?"
<Hikari> "I am ready," seems all that need be said.
> "Then clear your mind, and think of three songs. The first, a song you know well and love, what you might call your very favorite song. This song will be your Heart." Three crystals float up and begin to swirl around Hikari as she speaks, "Sing your Heart." (OOC: You can have her sing a specific song if you want, or just describe the kind of song it is.)
* Hikari sings. A melody that shifts between minor and major keys in turn, something warm, propulsive, and sometimes just a bit martial in tone. There are snatches of familiar material in it, phrases lifted from dramatic works of classical composition, woven together with improvisation. It brings to mind epic battle scenes, but seems to celebrate the will and determination needed to weather
* Hikari such events rather than the conflict itself.
> The crystals around Hikari bob and sway, occasionally flickering with color but never fully glow, nor do they begin swirling around her. Still, Antara nods, "You have a Heart of war. Now, think of the second song. This song is one you also know well, but it is not one you love. This is the song that repulses you for reasons you do not entirely understand."(more)
> "A song that you sometimes wish you could never hear again, but find yourself unable to forget. This song will be your Root, as the human experience is as defined by what it pushes itself away from as by what it cleaves to." The crystals steady themselves again, awaiting your next song, "Sing your Root."
* Hikari shifts to a gentler melody, of long round notes interspersed with snatches of quicker phrasing. It's simpler than the one before, and hews more to the format of a pop ballad, a thousand love songs distilled to a languid undulation. Here and there the voice breaks raw with some more primal drive, always covered up quickly so the romantic ditty can continue undisturbed.
> The crystals bob and sway again, spinning a bit in place sometimes but not fully rotating around her. Antara nods again, "Your Root is desire. Interesting. Now the third song, is not a song you know well. But it is one you hear, even when you don't know that is what you are hearing. The song that plays at the edges of your hearing at all times, that you can only begin to hear when the world around you is silent."(more)
> "This song is wordless, meaningless, and pure. This song is your Crown, and you may not be able to sing it yet." The crystals stabilize again and she says, "Sing, if you can, your Crown."
* Hikari sings something much simpler now, much different than her typical listening material, so much so that one might wonder how she could have heard it or where it came from. It's a repetitive melody, almost childlike in simplicity, the sort meant to be shared by more than one voice. The kind of mindless rondo that exists solely for the pleasure of singing with someone else.
> At this, the crystals glow and rock back and forth in the air. Antara nods again, "You listen well. Your Crown is unity. These three songs, and the songs you can make from thier combination, are what define you. They will form what your own Gift grows into, if you but nurture it."
> "But for now," the song of the room picks back up, returning to it's normal volume and color, "you have the talent, but lack skill. And your soul is not yet strong enough. Practice your songs. All that you care to sing, but especially those three. Listen for your Crown when there is no other sound. And strengthen your soul. Then I can begin to teach you the true Songs."
* Hikari is silent for a moment, unnerved at pouring herself out in this manner. It's much different from singing prepared material. "Practice, yes," she says with a faint smile. "I am familiar with that part."
> "It is essential for any skill, and Song, Music, any Art at all, are no different." There is a slight warmth in her voice, and it's easy to imagine her smiling under the veil. "When you are ready, return here and we will sing again."
<Hikari> "Of course, thank you." Hikari nods, starting to turn away as that sounds like the end of this, then: "Might I ask a question? A simple one. I had heard a Power dwelt here. It is you, is it not? It is not too intrusive to wonder which arcana you represent, is it?"
> "This place is home to the PRIESTESS Arcana," Antara responds, "But I myself am of the STAR. The Power who dwells here has graciously offered me her hospitality."
<Hikari> "Thank you again," Hikari says. "I will return, in time."
> -------------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

> --------------------------------------------------------------------------
> Tuesday evening, everyone has gotten back to the school groove. Hikari had her day of wtfeverythinghappensbacktoback, Mike studdied his ass off for the draconian Instrumental Analysis class, and Nagare worked frantically to prepare his final exams for the following week.(more)
> After the day was over, Nagare and Hikari got texts from Mykasi inviting them to talk at his latest watering hole, the Wiznaibus Lounge. By the time they got there, Mike was already present, and they could see why he liked the place. Poorly lit, the tables set into alcoves in the walls to give a fair amount of privacy. And...really strange music. Sounds like heavy metal being played by an orchestra.
* Nagare coughs. "Next time, I suggest Hikari chooses a place for our meetings."
<Hikari> "What...are we listening to?" Hikari wonders as she takes a seat.
<Mykasi> "Privacy." Mike sums up for the two as they sit. "Figure it's better than being overheard." Ignoring Nagare for a moment, Mike replies, "Apocalyptica, in this case. Normally I don't recognize the songs here, but this one I do."
<Mykasi> Then, to the Professor, "You doing better?"
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "I'm... fine enough. Why do you ask?"
* Mykasi shakes his head. "Good to hear. Anyway, kinda figured we could use a break from studying or working for a bit, was hoping we could try to get a plan of aggress together for after finals."
<Hikari> "I cannot decide if I should like this or not. Someone is badly abusing a cello, but at least there's no peppy vocalist."
<Mykasi> "This is one of their harsher songs. They've got some mellow cello, but that gets played less often - especially here."
<Nagare> "Anyhow, schizophrenic music aside. What do you have in mind for a plan of action post-finals, Mykasi?"
<Mykasi> "Well." Mike pauses at this. "We need to keep looking into the Asylum. Enlisting Dami's help to explore the rest of the city will probably also be wise - we need to be looking for whatever might be taking the energy from this side."
<Hikari> "Do you have any suggestion of where to start looking, in that regard?"
<Mykasi> "...mmm." Mike lowers his head into his hands, thinking. "Business district? I don't think we've gone in that direction too much."
<Mykasi> "Also might be worth it to check any major political or military landmarks, if this city has the latter. We know important places get equivalents on the other side, or tend to. Also check Kanazawa University?"
* Nagare nods, tapping his fingers on the table lightly. "The less wild domains, such as Mab's regions, might be a good idea, as well as the binary district."
<Mykasi> "Mab we want to avoid, remember? We're not quite welcome there."
<Hikari> "Let's not tempt fate more than we need to? There's no reason to intrude into Mab's domain unless we know for a fact that something or someone we need to find is there."
<Nagare> "Fair enough. I'm just noting we -may- have to brave those domains sooner or later."
<Hikari> "I am contecnt to wait until it becomes necessary."
<Nagare> "Regardless, hitting points with Powers in place may be a good idea. If anything, we could actually obtain clear data on how this energy siphoning is affecting the Dream without having to account for its erratic nature as much."
<Mykasi> "Do we know the Powers are being influenced by the energy siphon?" Mike blinks.
<Nagare> "We need to find out."
<Hikari> "Well, PRIESTESS resides at the Vermillion Glow," Hikari says, "though we already know where that is, so it won't be any help with the mapping exercise."
* Nagare shakes his head. "What I'm saying is that we've been looking at this entirely from the real world angle as it is."
<Mykasi> "This is a good point, Professor." Mike nods slowly. "We can start by checking with Lily - getting a lowdown on the changes, so to speak? And then compare stories with other Powers and see if any common threads pop up."
* Hikari nods as well. "We can rely on Lily for answers if she has any, I'm sure. There are worse places to start."
<Nagare> "This might even get us to understand a bit more of the politics going in the Dream if things go relatively smoothly. I suspect there's a whole spectrum of knowledge to be obtained from there we haven't even begun to tap, and I can't help but think this ties into reality more closely than we'd give credit for."
* Mykasi nods. "Right. And we need to check in with Master Frost and Okuninushi after break - both might give us more information." To the professor, "I... think you might be right. There seems to be a lot of mirroring, direct or indirect..." A pause. "Oh. I'm gonna try to study with Mika and Mistia at some point - depending on when it is, you and Neimi can come with, Hikari."
<Mykasi> "Which brings me to my second point: can you check on Keita and Ewan for us? How are they doing since we dealt with their shadows?"
<Hikari> "I can ask Okuro easily enough the next time I see her in class. And yes, I'll ask Neimi about that as well."
* Mykasi nods, before glancing to Nagare. "Has Oda seemed alright in class?"
* Nagare shakes his head. "I don't get much contact with him besides classes, but he hasn't fallen behind in my subjects, at least. I can check up on him, regardless."
* Mykasi nods. "Don't worry too much if you can't. I'm just curious."
* Nagare nods. "It wouldn't be difficult. A post-class talk is a simple task."
* Mykasi nods, thinking. "Okay. There's something else... Give me a moment to think. Can anyone else think of something to add to the list?"
<Mykasi> "We kinda stalled out on the Dean's wife..."
<Hikari> "Tachikana?"
* Nagare raises hand. "I'll try to pull up a few more rumormongering on the subject."
<Nagare> "I mean, the Dean's wife. It still pops up now and then in teacher's lounge conversations, after all."
<Mykasi> A sigh. "Yeah, we need to keep looking into her. Anyone seen anything in the news about her?" A pause. "I'll try to dig up that web site, see what all any names have been added."
<Hikari> OOC: I assume if I'd heard anything on the news/ever received a reply to my friend request, friendly neighborhood GM would alert me now?
> OOC: yeah, no response to your freind request. And nothing about her on the news, though really with how things have been going in this city one missing person slipping through the cracks should surprise no one.
* Hikari shakes her head. "No news of any sort, no."
<Mykasi> "Damn. What the hell did we do to her...?" Mike mutters.
<Mykasi> "Anyway. If anyone gets any ideas or news on any of this, we can always conference call. I don't really have any better ideas."
<Nagare> "I think this covers our immediate needs. Better to have these laid out beforehand anyhow." The teacher then laughs somewhat bitterly. "God, I still have to prepare the final exams."
<Mykasi> "Oh, my search engine." Mike blinks. "We can try a test run of that, I think the current setup should work well."
* Nagare bobs his head. "I wonder if you couldn't try that search engine in Dami's laboratory in case you need a more advanced search. Our research session was fairly interesting that time."
<Mykasi> "His connection's still traceable. Just not as much so. So until we can set up wireless through there - and then get it onto public connection - it's still not so safe."
<Nagare> "That's not quite the point. Being able to benefit from a Persona alone makes a search easier."
> (OOC: anything else here, or scene change to study time?)
<Hikari> (OOC: books, hitting of)
<Mykasi> OOC: Scene change. Nagare's lines works for closing, Mike would just assent.
> (OOC: Whistling along to the hollow tune of...Scene Change love~)

[VySaika]

> --------------------------------------------------
> Wednesday evening, on the last week of classes for the semester before winter break, Hikari, Nagare and Shiro are all taking some time away from books and papers to...relax(?) with a bit of Dream excusions. Unfortunately Mykasi couldn't make it due to expecting a call from home, especially as he surely would have liked the scene that the rest of them faced at the moment(more)
> Since the three of them arrived at Lily's hideout in the middle of what appeared to be a spontaneous food fight amoung the scantily clad lilims.
> Lily, much to her credit, greeted you herself and took you all back to her room to speak, as the living room was....rather unusable at the moment from the mess.
* Nagare quietly coughs as he enters Lily's room. "Suddenly, Mykasi's absence is a lot less worrisome than I figured it would be, considering the context."
* Hikari pauses at the doorway, alert for flying food particles headed in her direction, until retrieved by Lily. "Is this a regular occurrence? Should we avoid visiting at this particular time?"
> As soon as you all enter her room, Lily shuts the door just in time to deflect a cupcake that was hurtling down the hallway, "I wouldn't call it regular, no. Sometimes the girls just get a bit bored and need to do something wild. Well, everyone please make yourselves at home."
> Her room is, of course, extremely plush and looks fit for a queen. Aside from the gigantic bed, there are very nice couches and even her own personal mini-bar.
> Shiro shakes his head and has a seat on one sofa, "You're the one stuck here, not them."
<Nagare> "I'd say something about not ever having to leave your room, but given your general circumstances, that'd be polite."
<Nagare> "Er, -im-polite."
<Hikari> "'Wild' manifesting itself rather differently here than with most, perhaps." Hikari sits down on an empty sofa.
* Nagare stays up, dusting himself off.
> Lily smiles, "Well, what some consider 'wild' behavior is common place for us." She politely ignores Nagare's mistake and inquires as she has a seat herself, "So as you all so rarely stop by just to be social, may I assume something in particular brings you to me today?"
<Hikari> "We are taking advantage of a free day in our schedule to do some mild exploration. Although now you make me feel guilty about not making a social call more often."
<Nagare> "Considering what kind of social endeavors we've been going through, I suspect that we might not have been the most pleasant company anyway."
> "Well, you are trying to lead two lives at once and my little home here isn't very easy to reach, so I can't really blame you." Lily smiles apologetically, "I admit the stress of being trapped here is getting to me as well and I shouldn't be directing it towards you at all."
> "So," she changes the subject, "what manner of exploration are you looking at? And what can I do to help?"
<Hikari> "Isn't there anyone else here you can trust? Anywhere else you can go?" Hikari asks, not entirely letting Lily brush aside the topic of her own wellbeing. "This is somewhat related to our purpose today, in fact--the more stable locations we know of in the Dream, the more places we can enter it on the other side."
* Nagare finally sits down next to Hikari and taps his cheek. "There also may be some manner of random walking around until we find a new stable place, but just knowing a few more Power-chained areas will be a boon."
> "Me?" She shakes her head, "I'm afraid not. If Mab got word that I was out and about, she'd come for me herself. Or send Chelsea, which would be almost as bad. My girls can go out, as they're beneath Mab's notice. But even the other Powers that are freindly to me...would at best tell Mab not to attack me in thier domain. They wouldn't raise a finger to help me the moment I left though."
<Nagare> "Chelsea?"
> Then Lily smiles, "Ah, looking for other Powers. You know, one of my girls actually volunteered to go out looking into that for you. Let me go tell her to clean up and she can let you know what she's found." She stands up and heads to the door, "Duchess Chelsea," she answers before leaving, "Mab's sword, so to speak. A High pixie of incredible power."
> Then she ducks out!
* Hikari takes the spare moment to examine the mini-bar. Why not, you know?
> Shiro grumbles, "I'm almost ready to just flat out be open about being allied with Lily here, no matter what Mike thinks. Let Mab know that picking a fight with her will bring four pissed of Persona users on her head, see if that makes her back off."
> "Don't much like hiding shit anyway," he adds, looking fairly irritated.
> The mini-bar is full of...largely wines, though some stronger things as well. All of it top shelf, of course(and probably brewed by Rauny).
> There are glasses as well, if Hikari wishes to pour herself anything.
* Nagare sighs. "I'd be hesitant to trust our own powers -that- much. At the very -best-, I'd think she'd outmatch the four of us together quite cleanly. Your openness is admirable at times, Shiro, but your temper is a bit less so."
* Hikari will not, of course, take anything without expressed permission. And knowledge of what she'd be drinking. "It makes me wonder if there are potential allies she doesn't know about, or existing ones who may persuaded to help more openly. It seems we should do something to repay her assistance with some of our own, after all."
> Hikari does notice a wine called 'A Midsummer Night's Wet-Dream' while she's perusing... Who knows what effects drinking THAT might have on you.
<Nagare> "Some diplomatic support, per se? It's a good idea, definitely." As he says that to Hikari, the teacher browses through drinks, looking for a sufficiently mild option among the bottles.
> Shiro cracks his knuckles, "Yeah, I know. Even I'm not the biggest baddest thing around here, I get that. And..." he shrugs, "I dunno. I wouldn't even know how to go about looking for that. I'm used to operating on my own, even now I'm crawling around in here without you guys more often then I am with you."
<Hikari> Well, that's...well. It couldn't hurt to just see what it smells like, right? "Yes. It's just something to keep in mind when we're talking to other powers out in the Dream, really."
> Nagare finds a bottle of what seems to be simple plum sake.
> (OOC: is Hikari actually opening that up and having a sniff? or just considering it?)
* Nagare picks up the bottle, carefully examining it. "This little specimen is so unassuming that I -have- to wonder what lies within."
<Hikari> OOC: let's go for it!
> Hikari opens the bottle to see what it smells like. What it smells like is delicious, though she can't quite put her finger on the scent. It's...deep and rich, very heady, and has what can only be described as a magical quality to it. ...also, just the smell is making her blush and feel very warm all of a sudden.
> About that time the door opens and Lily walks back in.
* Nagare raises an eyebrow towards Hikari. "Eager to relive the last time you had a sip too many in the manor, lady?"
> She suddenly looks embarrased as she sees two of you over at her minibar, "Oh my...I'm terribly sorry, I forgot to offer you something to drink. My manners are simply not present today it seems." Walking over, she looks at what you're looking at, "Ah, would any of you care for something?"
> Shiro shakes his head, "Not if I might be fighting later. Drunken boxing is awesome, but not a style I know."
* Nagare coughs. "My apologies, actually. I was just pondering over this bottle of what appears to be plum sake."
> Lily nods to Shiro, then smiles at Nagare, "That's exactly what it is. Not everything I imbibe is a beverage of fantasy."
* Hikari turns a glare like a pair of diamond-tipped bores on the professor. "I was only *curious*, thank you. You seem to have picked something up yourself, you know." To their host: "No, forgive us for poking about without asking. What, may I ask, would happen if one drank this? Not in suggestive detail, please, a dry explanation will do."
* Nagare coughs. "I -have- to be somewhat wary. But it's good taste nonetheless. I'll just put it back."
> "That one?" Lily smiles, "It's an extremely powerful aprhodesiac, grants near immunity to pain or other unpleasant sensations, and also bestows amazing stamina. It also tastes like heaven itself. One of Rauny's finer creations, to be sure."
* Hikari caps the bottle, places it back. "It sounds as though it would have useful combat applications."
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "I can hear Mykasi whispering 'if you're into snuff porn, sure' from the real world."
> "That's half of why I keep it close at hand," Lily nods. Then cautions, "Just be sure you have someone to pass an hour or so with after the fight handy." Then she raises an eyebrow right back at Nagare, "Which, may I state for the record, is one fetish neither I nor any of my girls hold truck with."
<Hikari> "You don't need to reassure us by now, Lily," Hikari says, taking a seat again.
> A moment later, there's a knock on the door, but the lilim doesn't wait for an answer and simply comes in! It's...Carlie. She grins over at everyone, "Here I am, nice and clean!"
* Nagare coughs with a light grin. "Uncanny timing."
<Hikari> "Hello," Hikari says with perfect politeness.
> Carlie bounces over and has a seat next to Hikari, "So Lily says you want what I've got?"
> Shiro does his best to stifle a chuckle, "Uh...yeah. She said you've been looking into other powers around?"
<Hikari> "I'm afraid I haven't the time today," Hikari manages with an admirable attempt a expressionlessness. "...Which is to say, we were told you had information."
> Nagare gets a good view of Lily looking highly amused as she's standing behind the sofa the girls are sitting on.
> That phrasing only makes Carlie grin wider, "Well, I've found a few things. You know about...which ones so far? Awn, Master Frost, Mab of course...do you know about the Seiryuu at the foodcourt? And I know the Power at the Vermillion Glow next to Frost's place is PRIESTESS but it seems nobody knows who she is."
> Shiro nods, "Yeah, we've got all that. Uh, any clue what Power is in the Zoo?"
* Hikari nods. "Yes, I visited the Glow and discovered such myself, though I didn't meet her."
> Carlie shrugs, "Yes and no. I don't have any information, but I know how you can find out. Word is, if you go to teh Zoo at dusk and fight your way to the center before midnight, the Power there will let you fight it. I've heard some have managed it, but they're not supposed to talk about who the Power is. It's a big secret thing I guess."
<Hikari> "Perhaps a more immediately relevant question would be: have they actually survived?"
> "I...think so?" Carlie shrugs again, "People could be lying about it I guess. Hard to tell the difference between having actually done it but can't talk about it and lying about doing it and not being able to talk about it."
> "I have found some other Powers though," she smiles and leans in conspiritorially, "There's a DEATH, a SUN and a FORTUNE one around. Which one do you want to hear about first?"
* Hikari scans her companions. "Well, there is only one way to find out, isn't there?" Hikari turns b ack to Carlie, immediately says, "Fortune."
> Not waiting for any objection from the others, Carlie focues on Hikari, "Well," she starts, speaking in a stage whisper as if this was some kind of secret, "there's this building called the Wonderdome, and that's where the FORTUNE Power is. The Wonderdome is supposed to be this paradice of entertainment, but it costs a bunch of Macca just to get in so I couldn't check it out in person."(more)
> "However, I did some asking around, and people say it's really super easy to lose track of time in there. Like, you plan to spend a couple hours playing games and you end up playing for five days."
<Hikari> "How much macca precisely?"
> "Five thousand Macca per person, just to get in the door." Carlie says, which makes Lily and Shiro wince simultaneously.
<Hikari> "Well. We'll table that one for a hypothetical future in which we are all unfathomably rich, shall we? What of the others?"
> "But!" she quickly adds, "the games are all free, just their food vendors you have to pay for. And you can supposedly win some awesome prizes in there."
* Nagare notices their expression and dryly coughs. "Sounds like you'd have to spend years grinding for that money."
> "I, ah, could part with enough to get one of you in there." Lily offers, "if you really want to vist. But be aware of the time. Accidentally losing a couple of days isn't much to us, but for you it could be disasterous."
* Nagare winces. "We'll definitely pass on that for the time being."
> Shiro nods, "I could have almost gotten myself in...before I agreed to pay Squiggly for looking for that girl. He may end up wanting more then that, but I can get the macca if I need to."
* Hikari shakes her head. "I would not beggar a friend for the sake of frivolities, but thank you for the offer."
<Nagare> "Anyhow. Since Hikari had her first choice, I'll take the second. What do you have regarding DEATH?"
> "Now HE'S tricky," Carlie smiles at Hikari again before looking over at the professor, "since he's a Power without a domain. He wanders."
<Nagare> "How erratically does he wander?"
* Hikari manages a polite small back--there's only so detached one can be before it becomes rude--as she listens.
> "But, I at least know his name. Calls himself Hell Biker, and word is he considers himself the law around town. He'll ride around on that bike of his and...deal...with anyone he catches breaking what he considers the law."
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "A vigilante in the Dream? That honestly sounds simply counterproductive."
> Shiro frowns, "I've heard of him, but I didn't know he was a Power. ...he have any connection to Hell Rider? Like that guy his deputy or something?"
<Hikari> "'What he considers the law.' Might you have any idea what that entails? I would assume anyone upholding the law would have a fair amount in common with us, but with a phantasmal biker, well."
> Carlie shrugs, "Same Arcana, I know that. But...Rider I think is just a thug. He might be a servant though, or just someone trying to get cred by sounding like he's close to the Biker."
* Nagare bobs his head. "Regardless, the Rider might get us closer to the Power, even if tangentially."
> "Have I told you guys about Hell Rider?" Shiro looks over, "If I haven't he's basically an asshole who rides around on his horse and picks fights with people. He's actually faster then me though, so when he picked the wrong one awhile back he got away before I could bring him down."
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "Does he have a typical course?"
<Hikari> "Then next time we'll have to surround him," Hikari concludes.
> Carlie sadly shakes her head, "He hasn't exactly written down his 'code' anywhere. And...if he does tell peeople what they're guilty of before he attacks them, they don't survive to tell anyone else."
> "Rider?" Shiro also shakes his head, "Nah. He's got enemies, so he doesn't stick around much. I know...hey..." his face brightens up, "right! Mab's actually got a bounty out on Hell Rider's head. Or at least she did the last time I was poking around there, so before we got involved with Lily here."
* Hikari frowns. "Well, if we have ideals in common then there's nothing to fear. If we do not then we would surely wish to stop his attacks." A nod. This seems pretty straightforward, right? "Mab?" she echoes. "Why is that?"
* Nagare ponders. "Hmmmmmm. I wonder if getting a hold of the Hell Rider wouldn't be fairly convenient in a sense."
> Lily answers that one, "I heard he ambushed and killed two of her high pixies. She would not forgive that lightly, so putting a bounty on him sounds appropriate."
<Hikari> "What do you have in mind, professor?"
> "This was quite some time ago," she adds, "but she is more then capable of holding a grudge for centuries."
<Nagare> "Well, I mostly consider that the Hell Rider -could- have a connection to the Hell Biker, so getting a hold of him might be useful nonetheless. However, depending on the bounty, we could actually be able to use it to visit Fortune... well, if we got the time. For all that our presence might be dangerous even with a reason for Mab to not stake us on sight."
> "It was ten thousand Macca last I looked, so that'd get two of us in right there," Shiro offers.
* Nagare nods. "That would be enough for a fairly solid recon, if nothing else."
> "...two of you in." Shiro slumps down on the couch and grumbles.
<Hikari> "We could let you try first just in case?" Hikari offers.
> "Well," Lily cautions, "if Hell Rider IS a servant of the Hell Biker, be careful. Powers tend not to take kindly to the loss of thier servants."
> "Yeah," Carlie nods, "and I've heard Hell Biker can use that flaming chain of his to bind you up with one lash then he drags you into Hell and leaves you there."
* Hikari nods. "And there was a third, wasn't there? SUN?"
> "Flaming?" Shiro asks, "Fuck me."
> "Rider I can take out on my own, he can barely scratch me." He groans, "But if Biker's whipping around fire, me and Mike'll need to be careful."
> Carlie lets Shiro's line go, though other lilims surely wouldn't, and nods to Hikari, "Yeah. And again I don't know the Power, but I do know where to find it. The Observatorium, top floor. I can even take you right to the Observatorium base, but you have to walk up the tower yourself. No cheating and flying up," she pouts.
> "Well..." she amends, "unless the Power's name really is Sun Princess. Since that's all people call her."
<Hikari> "That would be very helpful, actually. Shiro can return to the real world to determine its location on our side for later exploration."
<Nagare> "I also have to add that we don't -have- to fight the Rider either. I'd be more interested in discovering if there is a connection between the two."
> "That's possible, I guess," Shiro shrugs, "I haven't heard of anyone interacting with the ass in anything other then a fight, though. Unless you don't count hit and run attacks as fights."
* Hikari responds with a shrug of her own. "Perhaps he'll remember you and be intimidated enough to simply cooperate?"
> "If we can keep him from running, maybe," Shiro nods.
> "So," Carlie looks around, "Want me to show you the Observatorium right now?"
<Nagare> "Sounds like a good plan. Any objections?"
* Hikari nods. "Certainly. Anything we can do to expand our knowledge would be very helpful."
> "Works as well as anything," Shiro nods.
> Carlie stands up and stretches, then heads for the door, "Well, let's go then!"
* Hikari follows!
> Lily heads to the door ahead of you and peeks out...then raises her voice, "Alright all of you, that's quite enough. Stop with the throwing things around and start with the cleaning it up. And so help me if I find out Rauny's done half the cleaning on her own again..."
> Then she escorts you all out, "Ah, just be careful where you step."
* Hikari watches for food splotches on the floor (and disobedient lilims on the sides).
* Nagare eyes the food splotches on the floor as well. "How -much- of this is actual food anyway?"
> Once Lily actually puts her foot down, they seem to settle down. Though the ones you see are covered in various kinds of sweets.
> Carlie giggles as you head out, "What's your definition of actual food?"
<Hikari> "Our typical diet involves much less in the way of confections," Hikari says as they leave.
<Nagare> "And about 100% less magic. Which may or may not be unfortunate."
<Hikari> "Based upon the magical food I have had, I would say largely unfortunate."
> "We don't eat much besides sweets." Carlie shrugs as you make it out into the alleyway and the entrance closes behind you, "I mean, with Rauny's cooking we don't have to, so why would we?"
<Hikari> "Yes, understandable. Perhaps I should take lessons from her."
> With that, she flies up into the air to get her bearings...then leads you off towards the Observatorium! (Anything else to say, or scene change to there?)
<Nagare> OOC: A Scene Change is fine too.
<Hikari> OOC: That.
> (OOC: What will you have, I'll have a Scene, I'll Change a Scene with you sir~)
> Carlie leads you through the city, winding around and through various roads and backways, until you reach a very VERY tall building that looks like it has a giant glowing crystal ball on the top. The area around it seems...very peaceful, you see some shadows around but none are engaged in anything violent.
> "This," Carlie gestures, "is the Observatorium. And on the top floor is the Sun Princess."
> Shiro sizes the place up, "I'd say...about twenty stories, give or take a couple."
* Hikari eyes the shadows for any recognizable features that might suggest something of the nature of the locals. "And we have to climb up to meet her and it's some manner of endurance challenge, I presume?"
> Carlie shakes her head, "Not...really. First you have to get her guardians to even let you try to climb past the second floor. They don't let anyone without a good reason to meet her even try going up. Then there's tests and trials along the way you have to pass. Like...answering questions and feats of skill and I've heard some kind of test of 'purity', whatever THAT means," she makes a face.
* Nagare coughs. "Well... what about the free-wandering floors? What do they contain?"
> Shiro taps Hikari on the shoulder, "I'm gonna hit a nearby roof and cross back over. Back in a few."
* Hikari nods, being about to suggest the same.
> Then he summons Red Hare and goes looking for a roof to jump on.
* Nagare nods and glances at Hikari as Shiro prepares to leave. "I'm quite curious about the correspondent place in the real world, all things considered."
<Hikari> "Well, we'll find out shortly. These guardians, Carlie...know anything about hwat manner of creatures they are?"
* Nagare lightly taps his chin. "Knowing whether they're Shadows in nature would be simple enough with Abartach. Beyond that, however..."
> Carlie explains, "Well, the first floor has a bunch of artwork on the walls and people in masks praying all the time. The second floor has the Princess's guardians, who are...well, it's like they're made out of solid light. They can change thier forms pretty much however they want and they have different colors according to thier strength."
* Nagare nods. "Do we have any hearsay or records on the content of higher floors? This seems actually quite similar to a Mecca or a religious sanctuary."
> "I've heard there's a library up there somewhere." Carlie offers, "but other then that and the tests to advance, I dunno."
* Nagare glances to Hikari. "For a library to be fairly protected, it'd most likely have a few valuable codices, no? That'd be definitely worth looking into."
<Hikari> "Yes. We can come back some day when Mike is with us and see about gaining entrance?"
<Nagare> "The info gathering, we could even do right now. Actually gaining entrance would require Mykasi, yes, but we could cut a few corners immediately. I'm fairly sure we could gather a bit more details to the rituals for advancement within the Observatorium itself."
<Hikari> "Hmm. Perhaps. Obviously we should wait for Shiro's return before going anywhere, though."
<Nagare> "That's an agreeable conclusion, certainly."
> After some time, Shiro reappears. Or shoudl I say simply lands like five feet from you after jumping down from whatever roof he reappeared on.
> After he lands, he slides off Red Hare and the persona vanishes. "You're not gonna believe this one. It's a hospital. Like, a physical real hospital, not a mental institute."
<Hikari> "Is that so? I wonder if this Sun Princess is some mythological being with medicine as its purview. Shall we take a look inside and find out?"
> Shiro shrugs and heads over to the entrance of the place...and of course is stopped as if by some magical force at the door. "Figured."
<Hikari> "We'll not be long, then." Hikari walks inside. "Don't collect too much trouble while we're gone?"
* Nagare bobs his head. "Considering how placate this place is, Shiro would have to actively -look- for trouble elsewhere. He could just pester Carlie instead."
> Carlie sticks her tongue out at Nagare, "Hey, I'm coming in with you."
> You two, and Carlie, walk inside the Observatorium. It's...spacious. Moreso then it seems from outside, in fact. And Carlie's description was quite right, there is all manner of lovely, if abstract, artwork on the walls.
> And human-shaped people in heavy robes and masks so that you cannot see a single speck of what might be skin, praying. The robes are all white with various colors of trim. Reds, oranges, yellows, golds, occasional pinks...all the colors you'd associate with a sunrise.
* Nagare slightly drops his jaw as he notes the artwork strewn about the walls. "... this is... simply astounding. Do you have any idea who was responsible for this art?"
* Hikari examines the nearest piece of art closely, for style, symbols, any clear images of individuals or creatures she might be able to place.
> It seems like stylized and abstract landscapes more then anything else. All heavily featuring the sun, of course. The sun over the mountains, the sun over the lake, the sun over the woods, the sun over the desert, it goes on.
> Carlie shakes her head, "No idea. Maybe the guardians would know? You have to ask them, the prayers here don't talk. Ever."
<Hikari> "Certainly comfortable with their theme," Hikari notes, walking further in, looking for a way to ascend or a figure that's not obviously engaged in prayer.
> There's a staircase, right over there. And...on the first floor, you don't see anyone but the robed and masked individuals. Who are all praying.
* Hikari ascends, then!
* Nagare follows Hikari just in case.
> You head up the stairs. The second floor is much smaller then the first...and lining the wall all the way around(the building's wall is circular), are entities. That's all you can really call them, as thier only defining trait is being being very bright and wearing masks that are similar to the ones the praying figures wear.
> And they...seem to be made out of pure light. In the same colors as the trim of the robes below: sunbeam gold, bright yellow, hazy orange, first dawn pink, dim red. And three bright white ones float before the stairs to the third floor, their radiance putting all the others to shame.
<Hikari> The white ones look important and are obviously guards, so Hikari approaches them and bows. "Greetings. I wish to inquire about the possibility of speaking with the sun Princess
<Hikari> ."
> The frontmost white guardian bows in return, and in a very soft and surprisingly femenine voice replies, "Greetings to you as well, traveller. May I ask what your reason for approaching the Princess might be?"
* Hikari has to admit she doesn't really have much of a reason beyond: "Curiosity and a desire for knowledge. We are attempting to expand our understanding of this reality and events unfolding within it by speaking to its Powers."
* Nagare scratches his chin. "I will admit this may sound mundane, but this sort of knowledge -is- oddly crucial to us within our circumstances."
> "Enlightenment is a worthy goal," the Guardian replies, "We will relay your request to the Princess. Are you known by a name, collectively or individually?"
<Hikari> "I am Hikari Ishigami. My companions may speak for themselves, although one of them, Mykasi, is not present with us at this time."
<Nagare> "Nagare Suiren. I will also note that, individuality aside, we work - to the best of our knowledge, at least - as a team."
> "Um, I'm just the guide who brought them here, don't worry about me," Carlie smiles, having not approached the Guardians like you two did.
> The Guardian seems to nod. At least it's mask tilts down then back up, "Very well, Hikarishigami, Nagaresuiren and Mykasi. We will seek the Princess's permission for you to approach Her."
<Hikari> "Thank you. Should we return at a later date? Will we be summoned or otherwise notified of her response?"
> "Simply return whenever there is a new sun in the sky," the Guardian states, "We will know of Her response by then."
<Nagare> "So, within a day or so?"
* Hikari nods, bows again, glances aside at Nagare. That part seemed pretty obvious!
> The Guardian nods.
* Nagare sighs. "Look, I've been grading papers for a week straight. Obvious symbolism turns into an obtusive slosh at some point."
* Hikari turns to walk back downstairs. "And I've been studying and writing papers for a week straight."
<Nagare> "You have it easy."
> Carlie follows you back down, "What are you two doing that leaves you like that?"
* Nagare handwaves wearily. "It's convoluted and pointless to explain, I'd think."
* Hikari heads down the stairs and back outside. "Three out of four of us are working to educate ourselves for the purpose of acquiring gainful employment in the future. The professor gauges our progress in this regard. Or at least he's supposed to."
* Nagare shrugs. "I'll let the teaching board be the judge in that regard. I'd say the students, but half of them are still in shock over the last exam's results. And honestly, so am I."
<Hikari> "Disappointed, professor? Today's youth lackluster students, not as responsible as those in your time?"
> "Huh," Carlie attempts to sympathise, "that sounds like a really boring job. I'm sorry."
<Nagare> "Actually, I do remember the vast majority of my classmates being unwavering slackers as well."
<Nagare> "Also, as far as I know, jobs aren't even -supposed- to be fun. They're supposed to pay your bills properly."
> "...bills?" Carlie blinks at you.
> "Like...ducks? Or...wait, aren't those paper things called that too? The stuff you use instead of macca?"
<Nagare> "The thought train goes somewhere along those lines."
* Hikari nods. "Then I will take my parents' assurances of the moral decrepitude of young people as an exaggeration. As with other things they say." Hikari emerges back onto the street, looks for Shiro. "Bills are...things we pay in exchange for a place to live and food to eat. I suppose you don't have either of those concerns here?"
<Nagare> "Basically, imagine if you had to pay macca for -everything- you do. This is roughly how we roll in the real world."
> She just stares at you, "Everything?"
> Shiro is loitering around the entrance, staring off into space.
<Hikari> "Except air. So far." Hikari considers this for a moment. "This conversation cannot help but tempt one to spend ever less time there and more time here."
> Carlie nods, "Well, you'll never have to pay anything to stay with us."
* Nagare snickers. "It is telling, however, that it seems likely that this place only exists because of the other side we're tempted to leave at times."
> "And if you come stay with us, you can teach me more about the human world. R...er, some of the others too. We need to learn things too, if we ever want to become Succubi instead of just staying lilims forever."
> Shiro hears you talking and looks over, "So how'd it go?"
<Hikari> "Hmm. Yes, imagine what it would look like in short order if everyone from our side moved here." Hikari looks at Carlie. "Is that how the, er, life cycle works for you?"
<Hikari> "Well enough," she says to Shiro in turn. "Our request for an audience will be relayed. We can return another day for a verdict."
<Nagare> "In the meantime, we can horrify Carlie with histories of the real world."
> She nods, "Yeah, most of us stay what we were born as forever. But the really talented ones, or the ones who work really hard, can get promoted to a higher form. Like the pixies turning into high pixies or us into succubi."
> Shiro nods, "Sounds like it was simple. Hope they'll let you guys up."
* Hikari nods to Shiro. "Best if we don't, professor," Hikari says. "Let her stay innocent...or her particular version of it. Curious though. Humans stay humans forever. It's strange to consider becoming something else...or is just like a promotion here?"
* Nagare shrugs. "It could be. Also, we may stay humans forever, but we hardly stay static, correct? The boundaries are just impossibly fluid in the Dream."
> Carlie shakes her head at Hikari, "No, really, I want to know. Succubi need to know how all about humans, so if I want to be promoted it's something I need to learn."
<Hikari> "Hmm. Well, prepare a list of questions for us next time we visit? I have had thoughts of becoming a teacher so I may as well practice now when an opportunity presents itself."
* Nagare snickers. "At least you won't have to deal with sex ed classes for her."
> Carlie smiles, "You learn that too? I guess maybe it doesn't sound so boring afterall."
<Nagare> "It's a lot more awkward than it sounds. I'd say it's less exciting, but the entertainment potential borders on infinite."
<Hikari> "It's not as, ah, practical as you might be thinking. There are books. And slideshows. And a strong suggestion not to do it, actually."
* Hikari eyes Nagare. "Any entertainment potential, I have to stress, is accidental."
* Nagare snickers. "Only on the teacher's end."
> Shiro rolls his eyes, "Yeaaaaaah, sex ed gets into the 'so bad it's funny' territory."
> "...." Carlie stares at you, "...NOT to do it? Uh....whyyyyyyyy?"
<Nagare> "It actually has consequences over there."
* Hikari blanks for a moment. "Carlie. I am certain I will regret asking this question, but where do new lilims come from?"
> "Well," she answers, "when we have enough power, enough of us can get together and make a new one. Or a higher order of our faction, like a succubus, can make new lilims on her own. But," she smiles, "I do know where human babies come from. I also know you have pretty good ways of preventing that if you don't want a baby, so not having sex just for fear of that doesn't seem very smart."
> "And," the grin grows wider, "I know aaaaaaaall kinds of ways to have fun without any risk of getting pregnant at all."
<Hikari> "People aren't always smart. And yes, I, ah, recall." Hikari studiously avoids looking at anyone.
<Nagare> "The consequences aren't solely in having babies. As astounding as that sounds, there's even worse than getting hellspawn. For all that neither of those are a terribly notable deterrent if you are just -careful-. People just often aren't that bright."
> "And that's before getting into the morality bullshit," Shiro adds.
<Nagare> "-That- part would go entirely over Carlie's head, and honestly I don't want to get into that either. No reason to."
> "Well that's the stuff I'd need to learn the most!" she insists. "But we can do that later."
<Nagare> "Regardless, we can always go back to this later - maybe on one of the social visits? We could stand to go back to the manor."
* Hikari nods. "Yes. I may actually find myself in need of a distraction over my upcoming 'break.'"
> She nods, and leads you all back to the hideout!
> ---------------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

01> > -------------------------------------------------------
01> > It's thursday afternoon, just after her last final for the day(Geography in this case, so not all that mind numbing), and according to Hikari's schedual...her sister should have been at the trainstation for about half an hour by now as of course the line your parents put her on arrived during an exam.
01> > Neimi had offered to go with you to pick her up this morning, though she doesn't share Geography with you so she isn't right there and easily accessable.
01> <Hikari> Well, if she's waited half an hour, she can surely wait long enough for Hikari to retrieve her roommate, right? It's best if Neimi gets used to their new roommate as soon as possible, after all.
01> > You go catch Neimi, who's up in your room and looking exhausted but cheerful. She waves as you come in, "Heyo. Time to go?
06* Hikari nods. "Yes, I'm afraid so." That about says it all, really.
01> She pries herself up off the bed and grabs both of her coats to pull on, "One more day and then it's all over but the waiting." You head out and climb into your car to drive to the station. It's not really that far from the school, to be honest. But...only someone like Shiro would walk that distance in this weather. Not only is it cold today, it's raining. Freezing rain.
<Hikari> One day--one day Hikari will find whoever hijacked the weather and rectify the situation by delivering judgement upon them! But for now she can only turn the heat up in the car.
01> Though you'd expect the station to be fairly empty, since who goes out in this crap, it's actually quite busy. Once you park and quickly dash inside the station building and out of the rain, you can see that no few folks seem to be taking this opportunity to get the heck out of Kanezawa. Some you even recognize from around campus.
01> And speaking of things you recognize, that young woman bundled up in the gigantic silver and lavender coat with faux fur lining on the inside can only be your sister. Unless someone else owns one of those...
<Hikari> "She's been waiting for a while now since her train arrived before class ended," Hikari warns her roomate. "Expect high velocity whining." Hikari pulls up next to the figure, waves.
01> She blinks, then pulls the hood back so you can see her face. She's...not wearing makeup today? Aiko does immediatly let out a long suffering woe-is-me sigh as she stands up and picks up one of her bags(both of which seem far larger then nessesary for even a couple weeks stay), "Finally. I swear she got put me on this train on purpose. And of COURSE it just had to rain today."
06* Hikari pops the trunk open. Aiko can load her luggage in herself, of course. "It's winter. If it was not raining, there would still be another reason to complain."
01> After waiting a moment for help...which doesn't seem to be coming, she rolls her eyes and clumsily hefts her bags in there herself and shuts the trunk. Then moves around to the front seat...and sees someone already in it, so grumbles something you can't hear through teh rain and gets in the back. "And what is WITH this cold here? We're having totally normal winter weather in Kyoto, but this place is rediculous. Don't tell me winters are always like this here?"
01> Neimi turns back to offer Aiko a smile, "Thankfully, no. This year's just a freak. Hi, I'm Neimi Charles, Hikari's roomate. And yours for the next couple weeks as well, I suppose."
<Hikari> "They are not. This is quite unseasonable even locally." Hikari wheels away from the station, back to campus.
01> "Uh, right." Aiko sort of nods absently at Neimi, then asks, "Please tell me your dorms at least aren't being cheap and are turning the heat up? My highschool didn't turn on the heat in the classrooms until last week, and that was absolutely killing all of us. I mean, it's not as bad there as it is here but still that was just brutal, you know?"
<Hikari> "I have not had problems with conditions myself. If you have any then I am sure ample supply of extra blankets can be acquired."
01> You get back to the campus and get out. Neimi grabs one of Aiko's bags for her, since she isn't entirely convinced the girl could carry both at once and making her take two trips in this weather would simply be mean. Then you all dash inside and up to your room.
01> Where she promptly sees stuff on both beds already...and a futon laid out on the floor in the corner of the room. Miraculously she doesn't voice any complaints, simply lets out another emo teenager sigh and drops her stuff next to it.
<Hikari> "There is not, as you may note, a third bed. The room isn't set up for three. You'll just have to make do, I'm afraid."
01> You and Neimi take some time to get her settled in. Aiko seems to tired to complain much more for the time being, though she does want to know where is good to eat/shop/do anything fun around here for later.
01> (OOC: You can Change a ready Scene in some celestial voice~)
01> Saturday, roughly mid-day, where the rain that started on Thursday has continued with only a few pauses. Thankfully...it's not raining in the Dream! Which is where Hikari, Mykasi, Nagare and Shiro are at the moment, having made thier way to the Observatorium that is home to the Sun Princess.
<Mykasi> "I'll just, uh, follow your lead." Mike shrugs at this.
<Nagare> "You'll be roaming the place as it were your own in no time anyhow."
<Hikari> "It's not difficult. The only way to go is up." Hikari walks inside to head to the second floor where they were stopped last time.
01> "Have fun," Shiro waves, then resummons Red Hare and takes off after you all head inside.
06* Mykasi nods and follows the two, glaring at the Professor a bit behind his back.
01> The Observatorium is...pretty much the exact same on the inside as it was last time. Except...Nagare with his eye for art quickly notices that the abstract sunscapes on the walls are in different places then they were on Wednesday.
06* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "That -has- to be a lot of effort if they bother to manually rearrange these paintings in a daily basis."
01> Hikari wastes no time with looking at artwork and strange masked and robed people praying, and heads right up to the second floor. Where again, the circular wall is lined with the light construct guardians, with three large and shining white ones in front of the stairs leading up.
06* Hikari approaches them, bows respectfully. "Greetings. Has our request been relayed to the Sun Princess?"
06* Mykasi bows as well, before listening carefully.
01> The guardian in front nods...or at least it's mask bobs up and down, and it responds in the same soft and fememnine voice as before, "Hikarishigami, Nagaresuiren and Mykasi. The Sun Princess will allow you to approach Her, if you can pass the tests you will be put to on each floor."
06* Mykasi pauses for a moment, before nodding quietly.
06* Nagare blinks, whispering to Hikari. "Is it just me or they thought our full names were a single phonetic entity?"
<Hikari> "At least they got Mike's accurate enough?" Hikari whispers back, before responding to the figure. "Might we inquire about the nature of these tests?"
01> "The guardians of each floor will explain the nature of thier own test." The Guardian replies.
<Hikari> "Very well." Hikari glances back at her friends. "Are we ready to proceed?"
<Mykasi> "As ready as possible under the circumstances."
<Nagare> "Oh, one more thing. Do we have to start over if we decide to return? What are the consequences for failing tests?"
<Nagare> "Might as well get these logistics cleared early."
01> "If you are unable to advance past a floor, then when you leave you will need to request another audience and await Her permission to approach again." The guardian replies.
06* Nagare scratches his head. "Well, this doesn't sound -too- bad, but that sounds inconvenient for all of you."
06* Hikari merely shrugs. "I am certain we will be able to prevail. It will not be our first trial of endurance, after all."
<Nagare> "This seems more like a trial of patience for all involved. Oh well." The teacher shrugs lightly. "We may as well take it for the ride."
<Mykasi> "Then let's try this." Mike shrugs.
01> The guardians move aside to give you access to the third floor.
06* Hikari ascends!
06* Nagare follows behind Hikari. "It's like following a force of nature sometimes."
06* Mykasi follows Hikari with one lingering glance back at the guardians.
<Hikari> "Excuse me?" Hikari asks back.
01> You advance to the third floor. On the third floor is...another Guardian! This one is a dimmer pale gold in color, not nearly as impressive as the white ones that protected the stairs below. And...that's it. There does not seem to be anything else in the room at all, just the Guardian. Not even another staircase.
01> The Guardian bows as you approach, and in a very gentle but clearly masculine voice, it greets you, "Welcome to the Room of Creation."
<Hikari> "Greetings. Are you here to elaborate on the nature of our first trial?"
01> "That is my purpose." The Guardian affirms, "Those who know only destruction may not darken the presance of our Princess. In the Room of Creation, you must show the Princess what you can create before you may advance. Any materials you require will be provided, you have simply to ask for them."
06* Mykasi blinks. "Oh. Cool. I guess there's a fair bit of stuff I can make, but... firstly, would images of light suffice, or is this tangible creation that the Princess desires?"
<Hikari> "Need it be a material creation, or may it be some form of creative expression?"
01> "Art, even if impermanent, is always welcome in the realm of the Sun," it responds, as if that answers both of your questions.
06* Nagare scratches his chin and ponders for a moment. "If you have patience... well. Can I have a canvas and some painting materials? Even watercolor paint and basic brushes will do."
01> The Guardian nods to Nagare, and an easle, canvas, paints and brushes simply phase into existance on one side of the room.
06* Mykasi nods slightly, and begins sketching something out with his illusions...
06* Nagare nods quietly. "Thank you. Excuse me, boys." With that, Nagare heads towards the just-born materials and begins practicing a few brushstrokes in order to get a handle of a possible painting.
<Hikari> "Well, I thank you for the offer, but you needn't trouble yourself with providing materials on my account, assuming a song will suffice? And assuming my compatriots do not object to having a soundtrack while they work."
01> The Guardian simply nods to Hikari.
06* Nagare waves. "Feel free."
<Mykasi> After a moment and a shrug to Hikari, Mike takes time to glance at what he's doing, before starting slightly at the image of the campfire, with the five sitting around it, animating out the scene in his head. "Again I return here... sure, why the hell not."
01> (OOC: go ahead and describe what you're singing/painting/illusing and I'll tell you if/what you need to roll)
<Mykasi> Mike's end illusion is a lifelike recreation of one of the nights around the fire with the five - not the night of Xav's accident, but about six months before, about the time Bill got a really crappy haircut and the only person that didn't give him lip for it was Xav.  The campfire and the trees surrounding it are also done as well as possible.
06* Nagare quietly works on the colors. The teacher works on a bit of abstract imagery - focused mainly on color interpolation and varying levels of chromatic depth. Little to no shapes, but plenty of mixing up tones and dark/light shifts in order to set a mood, focused mainly on darker, somber colors.
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 And then, suddenly, a wild Catball approaches!
06* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 And then, suddenly, a wild Catball approaches! and gets 12."12 [2d8=6, 6]
<Hikari> Hikari's choice is a melody she's utilized in the Dream before, one that always makes her think of the Velvet Room even though she can't specifically recall hearing it there or, well, anywhere actually. It's a little somber, a little sad, but there's a force to it that suggests it'll keep going no matter what gets in its way.
01> (OOC: Hikari and Nagare, roll vs Soul+Skill+2)
<Nagare> roll 2d8 for artsies (11 Soul+3 Art+2)
06* Hatbot --> "Nagare rolls 2d8 for artsies (11 Soul+3 Art+2) and gets 10."12 [2d8=4, 6]
<Hikari> roll 2d8 vs 14 how badly does Hat hate me today
06* Hatbot --> "Hikari rolls 2d8 vs 14 how badly does Hat hate me today and gets 12."12 [2d8=5, 7]
01> Mykasi's image...the background comes out fuzzy, but the five teenagers...especially the one boy who seems to keep chiding the others, are all in sharp focus. It looks more like a moving 3-d photo then a picture of any sort.
01> Nagare's painting comes out quite well, and Hikari's song is just as pleasant as when she sang it in the Glow.
01> After you all finish, the Guardian nods, "The Princess sadly could not see the moving image, but She is willing to trust that what I saw was good, and She requests that if you should manage to approach Her, you would recreate it for Her to see then."
<Mykasi> "Oh! She was viewing? I'm very sorry, I will make sure to do so." Mike nods.
01> "She is also pleased with the painting and the song, and extends Her sympathies for whatever creates the emotion you draw such melancholy pieces from." The Guardian continues. Then steps to the side...and stairs appear behind it.
<Hikari> "Are we really such a maudlin team?" Hikari wonders as she proceeds upwards.
06* Nagare bobs his head. "I'm sure we can certify ourselves of that once we actually take a night to drink and talk about how our lives are god-forsaken messes."
06* Mykasi nods to the Guardian, before following. To Hikari's question, "I'm honestly thinking it comes with the Persona territory."
<Hikari> "There has to be someone mentally healty and well-adjusted in the field." Hikari considers this. "Shiro seems happy enough?"
06* Nagare coughs. "That one, you may be able to figure out better than I ever could."
<Mykasi> "No comment."
06* Hikari gives Nagare a Look before moving on.
01> You advance up to the fourth floor. There...you find another empty room with a guardian. The Guardain this time is another of the bright pure white ones, who bows as you approach. This Guardian has a pleasant femenine voice that...actually sounds nearly identicle to the one white guardian now that you think about it. "Welcome to the Room of Will."
<Hikari> "And what will be tne nature of this room's trial?"
06* Mykasi bows to the guardian. "So will we pass?"
01> "One who shies away from the glory of the Sun could not bear to be in the presance of our Princess," the Guardian explains. "Steel your resolve and whatever may come do not shield your eyes from the light. I will await your readiness to begin."
06* Hikari has no doubts about her own resolve, and merely nods!
06* Mykasi blinks before nodding. After all, he's probably gonna die before he's thirty at this rate, what's a little blindness alongside it?
06* Nagare deflates, hesitating for a moment. Then, he takes a deep breath. "... okay."
01> Suddenly, the walls, cieling and floor of the room all become reflective like polished mirrors. And the Guardian begins to glow more brightly. The light reflects around the entire room, filling it with incredible radiance. Your eyes hurt...(OOC: Alrighty folks, Soul checks. Hikari, your Mind Shield ranks apply. Nagare, you have a -1 penalty from being light weak(it'd be worse, but Sun Link is helping a bit))
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 vs 8 oh, joy
06* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 vs 8 oh, joy and gets 10."12 [2d8=2, 8]
<Nagare> roll 2d8 vs. filling my dark soul with LiIIIIIIIIIIIIiiiiiiiIiIIIiiiiiIgHT
06* Hatbot --> "Nagare rolls 2d8 vs. filling my dark soul with LiIIIIIIIIIIIIiiiiiiiIiIIIiiiiiIgHT and gets 14."12 [2d8=8, 6]
<Hikari> roll 2d8 vs 12 oh hey a use for that thing after all
06* Hatbot --> "Hikari rolls 2d8 vs 12 oh hey a use for that thing after all and gets 12."12 [2d8=5, 7]
01> The light...it's bright. So bright. Hikari manages to steel herself against it, but Mykasi and Nagare are having to fight the urge to look away...(OOC: you have a choice gentlemen. Look away/cover your eyes, or force yourself to keep looking and risk actual permanent damage with another roll. Your call.)
06* Nagare backs away from the light abruptly.
06* Mykasi ... does not, instead continuing to look!
01> Nagare covers his eyes, and feels blessed relief from the harsh light. Mike...has no such sense and continues to stare down the guardian against everything his body is screaming at him to do. (OOC: Average of Body/Soul, Mike. Roll well.)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 yeah that's a 7. Hi, Hatebot.
06* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 yeah that's a 7. Hi, Hatebot. and gets 14."12 [2d8=8, 6]
01> Mike feels like the harsh light is trying to drill it's way through his eyeballs. It hurts. It hurts so much. But he manages to not look away until the light fades....
01> As the light fades away and the mirror surfaces return to normal, the Guardian nods to Nagare, "I am sorry, but if you had to look away from my light, you could not bear to look upon Her radiance."
06* Nagare shrugs. "Well... hopefully there's a waiting room while the other two move up."
06* Mykasi blinks. Then blinks again. Then frowns. "That's... not good."
01> The Guardian nods again, "You may return to the base of the Observatorium and await thier return."
06* Hikari fixes a glare on Nagare for letting down the team. It might not burn like the sun, but it is pretty intense!
06* Nagare lightly shrugs to Hikari. Then he blinks, noticing Mykasi's sudden tone switch. "Mykasi. Is something wrong?"
<Mykasi> "Uh... eyes hurt. Don't worry 'bout it, tho." Mike shrugs it off for the moment. "Let's keep going."
06* Hikari nods. "Feel free to look around the neighborhood, professor, see if there's anything else of note nearby? Stay out of trouble, of course."
01> Both the stairs back, and the stairs on, appear before you.
<Mykasi> "Ah, lead on, Hikari."
06* Hikari does so!
06* Nagare quietly takes the stairs to the way down. "Good luck, boys."
<Hikari> "'Boys?'" Hikari repeats as she ascends.
06* Mykasi follows quietly
01> And you march on up to the fifth floor. Which...is a gigantic library. Like...huge. With shelves and shelves and shelves of books. And of course, a Guardian. This one a rosy morning pink, which almost predictably has the voice of a cute little girl, "Welcome to the Room of Focus!"
<Mykasi> Focus? Well, after the last test, that's gonna be a problem...
<Hikari> Something about this place just seems to play to Hikari's natural strengths. "And what will this room's trial entail?"
01> "It's easy," the Guardian explains, "There's one book in this entire library that has a black binding. Easy to find, right? Well, get that book, read me the one word that's printed in it, and you pass! And you can take as long as you want to find it. But...if you read any other books at all, I can't let you move on."
<Hikari> "This sounds simple enough...Very well. Shall we start at the same point, Mike, and move in opposite directions?"
<Mykasi> "..." Mike blinks at this. "Alright. Let's get looking. Sure." Mike says, following Hikari to a starting point. After a moment, he then steps back far enough to not be able to read the titles of the books well, guessing at the purpose of this test as he begins looking for the binding by color.
06* Hikari focuses by unfocusing--ignoring as much as she can about the books outside of color. There might be fascinating material here--almost certainly is, really--but that's not her priority right now!
01> With effort, you avoid reading the titles of the books, and eventually Hikari finds large black bound book on a shelf.
06* Hikari scans for a title before opening it.
01> The big black book has no printed title.
06* Hikari opens it, then.
01> When she opens it, there's simply one word printed inside. It's in the center of the page...as it seems to be in the center of every page in the book. That word is: Purity.
06* Hikari brings the book to the Guardian, reads aloud: "Purity."
01> The Guardian grows appendages and claps them, "Good job!" Then the stairs appear behind her, "Go ahead and move on up, you've passed the Room of Focus!"
01> Elsewhere in the library, Mike hears this exchange. The genki-girl pink Guardian is not quiet.
06* Mykasi looks over and nods quietly, following Hikari as she ascends with a thankful nod to the guardian here.
<Hikari> "I can't help but think that was a little too easy," Hikari says as she continues on. "Am I worrying too much?"
<Mykasi> "Couldn't really tell you. I was kinda distracted."
<Hikari> "By what? Are you feeling alright?"
<Mykasi> "Eyes hurt, as I said. Vision seems a bit worse, too."
06* Hikari simply nods.
01> You move up to the sixth floor. Where a fiery Orange Guardian awaits you, and gets right to the point in a gruff and manly voice, "Welcome to the Room of Destruction."
<Mykasi> "Right."
<Mykasi> "So, this implies something -to- destroy?"
<Hikari> "We are adequately skilled at this, if not necessarily always eager to employ such skills," Hikari admits.
01> "A balanced philosophy cannot include only peace," the Guardian explains, "nor a balanced power only creation. The Sun, as the greatest of powers, also has the capacity for destruction. And yes, you will name something you believe yourself capable of destroying by any means you possess. It will be provided. You must then destroy it, together or seperately as you wish."
01> "The test is twofold. Exhibit wisdom by not naming something beyond your power...but confidence by neither naming something beneath you."
<Hikari> "Well, then...Suggestions, Mike? Past adversaries that fit the appropriate range of power?"
06* Mykasi pauses at this, thinking. "Uh. We could face some of those orderlies?"
<Hikari> "Quantify 'some.'"
<Mykasi> "2? We faced three or more with Dami and Nagare along for the ride, so two on two should work?"
01> The Guardian interjects, "What is an 'orderly'?"
<Hikari> "It's not the most daring thing I could imagine...it's a known quality, though. It could work."
<Mykasi> "...except right, you may need to know of it to create on here. The 'orderlies' we speak of are Shadows that exist in an area sealed so as not to be let loose. They wield dangerous needles and-... I don't know if describing them helps at all here..."
01> "Ah," the Guaridian's mask bobs with understanding, "you wish to fight an enemy instead of merely destroying a strong object? Courageous, considering you have already faced the Room of Will. If you wish, I will simply face you. Do not fear, there is no 'death' in the view of the Princess. She finds it uncivilized."
<Mykasi> "...That work, Hikari?" Mike says with a moment and a shrug.
<Hikari> "It was our assumption that our target would be an enemy...yes, it will do."
01> The Guardian nods and forms large arms from it's largely morphous body, "You have courage indeed! Now let us test your power!" (OOC: thaaaat's init)
01> roll 2d8+10 Guardian init
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 2d8+10 Guardian init --> [ 2d8=5 ]{15}
<Hikari> roll 2d8+11
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8+11 --> [ 2d8=6 ]{17}
<Mykasi> roll 2d8+9
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8+9 --> [ 2d8=9 ]{18}
03* Gatewalker changes topic to 'Hikari: 110/110 HP [80/80 EP], Mike: 70/70 HP [95/95 EP], Nagare: 90/90 HP [100/100 EP], Shiro: 140/140 HP [75/75 EP], Dami: 70/70 HP [175/175 EP]'
01> 4INIT: Mike > Hikari > Orange Guardian
06* Mykasi wastes no time in calling Anansi forth to toss a huge spear of ice at the guardian!
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 vs 9
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 vs 9 --> [ 2d8=8 ]{8}
01> roll 2d8 vs 7 defense
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 2d8 vs 7 defense --> [ 2d8=10 ]{10}
01> (OOC: damage it up)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 hit
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 hit --> [ 2d8=12 ]{12}
01> 4INIT: Mike > Hikari > Orange Guardian(39 damage)
01> Anansi appears, wearing eight eyepatches at once. And a pirate hat. This doesn't seem to interfere with his aim, as the ice lance hits clean! (OOC: Hikari)
06* Hikari merely points at the Guardian. "Brynhildr? Smite."
<Hikari> roll 2d8 vs 13 Helreio
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 vs 13 Helreio --> [ 2d8=9 ]{9}
01> roll 2d8 vs 7 defense
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 2d8 vs 7 defense --> [ 2d8=12 ]{12}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 down with Re-Faze!
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 down with Re-Faze! --> [ 2d8=9 ]{9}
01> 4INIT: Mike > Hikari > Orange Guardian(50 damage)
01> The valkyrie connects! ...and the Guardian only budges very slightly from the blow. Brynhildr looks back at you, 3"It's like striking solid steel!"
01> An aura of orange and gold power begins to pulse around the guardian, as it brings it's arms back to it's sides for what seems to be the form for a traditional kiai shout, "Rrrrrrrrhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaa........." (OOC: Mike)
<Mykasi> Okay, so his opponent's a Super Saiyan. Whatever, beat up before the blast. Mike throws another set of icicle spears at the target!
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 v9
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 v9 --> [ 2d8=12 ]{12}
01> The time the spears go wide, deflected away by the flickering bands of power surrounding the Guardian.
01> (OOC: Hikari, of course)
<Hikari> "I don't care if it hurts to hit him," Hikari instructs her persona. "Strike to cripple."
<Hikari> roll 2d8 vs 13 Betrayal
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 vs 13 Betrayal --> [ 2d8=12 ]{12}
01> roll 2d8 vs 7 defense
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 2d8 vs 7 defense --> [ 2d8=11 ]{11}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 damage + 2 Body reduction
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 damage + 2 Body reduction --> [ 2d8=14 ]{14}
01> 4INIT: Mike > Hikari > Orange Guardian(51 damage, -2 Body)
01> The power aura intensifies as the guardian suddenly snaps one hand back and prepares to strike! "CHARGE! PLUS!" and one limb made of light that is suddenly the size of a tree trunk comes right for Mykasi, "OOOOOONNNNNEEEEEE!"
01> roll 2d8 vs 12 CHARGE PLUS ONE
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 2d8 vs 12 CHARGE PLUS ONE --> [ 2d8=13 ]{13}
01> Telegraphing attacks occasinally has the downside of your opponent just moving. He did seem to knock a really nice looking hole in the wall of the room, though. (Go Mike.)
<Mykasi> Mike likes it when his opponent telegraphs. Makes it easier to swing an icy axe into the opponent's back... hopefully.
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 v9
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 v9 --> [ 2d8=11 ]{11}
01> But with great alacrity, the Guardian is no longer standing in that spot! He is smaller now, after that last attack, seeming to suddenly favor speed over strength. (Hikari)
06* Hikari has tried everything else, so she may as well round out her bag of tricks with some pyrotechnics!
<Hikari> roll 2d8 vs 13 FIRE
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 vs 13 FIRE --> [ 2d8=8 ]{8}
01> roll 2d8 vs 7 defense
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 2d8 vs 7 defense --> [ 2d8=8 ]{8}
<Hikari> roll 2d8 damage (also 10 EP spent)
<Kobot> Hikari rolled 2d8 damage (also 10 EP spent) --> [ 2d8=7 ]{7}
01> 4INIT: Mike > Hikari > Orange Guardian(82 damage, -2 Body)
01> The Guardian now floats in the air and starts...vibrating? Yeah, he looks like he's vibrating faster and faster in place, arms curled around him like he's going to cannonball in a pool, "Rrrrrrrhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa....."(Mike)
06* Mykasi takes a few steps back. "Okay, we get it, you're constipated." With that, ice needles flash toward the guardian!
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 vs 9
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 vs 9 --> [ 2d8=5 ]{5}
01> roll 2d8 vs 7 defense
<Kobot> Gatewalker rolled 2d8 vs 7 defense --> [ 2d8=14 ]{14}
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 pointy
<Kobot> Mykasi rolled 2d8 pointy --> [ 2d8=8 ]{8}
01> And in a shower of icy needles, the Guardian is slammed back against the wall, whatever attack he was charging this time left unlaunched.
01> He...fades away.
01> And in the now empty room, you suddenly notice stairs up where there were none before.
<Mykasi> "...Sorry!"
<Hikari> "I can't help but feel like rather a bully myself." Hikari shakes her head, starts upstairs.
06* Mykasi follows Hikari after a moment.
01> And you move up to the seventh floor! A deep sunset red guardian awaits you. And in a monotone voice that...sounds honestly completely neutral, impossible to tell gender or reactions in, it states, "Welcome to the Room of Purity."
<Mykasi> "..."
<Hikari> "Hrm. What do you want of us, then?"
01> "For what reason do you seek the Princess?" is all it asks.
<Hikari> "Reduced to a word? Curiosity." Hikari glances at Mike for confirmation or additions.
06* Mykasi tilts his head. "In truth, I came as support to Hikari and Nagare, but as we have advanced up I have realized I have questions that I would ask, if she would so permit it."
01> "What questions would you ask of Her?"
<Hikari> "My questions are about events within the Dream, some about general knowledge and some about the Powers that move these events. Ultimately I seek information that may lead to solutions to broader problems, but failing that a greater understanding of the world around us will suffice."
06* Mykasi looks up at the ceiling for a moment. "The primary one from me involves the struggle we face. Simply put, there is a ever-worsening cold in our world, and the source seems to be from somewhere in this world. If - ah, metaphorically speaking, but if the rays of the Sun can illuminate the source of this quandary, it would be a boon to us."
01> "You seek Her for knowledge, and nothing more?"
06* Mykasi hesitates, before nodding. "I cannot say with certainty that nothing else will occur to me, but that is my base reason for wishing to meet with her all told, yes."
<Mykasi> "... well."
<Mykasi> "I would also be showing her the image I created in the Room of Creation, as she was observing but could not view it."
<Hikari> "Insofar as I am here to further goals I believe to be for the good of many, well, knowledge can be a powerful tool. I have no other motives I am aware of."
01> "Your purpose and intentions are pure, you may approach the Sun Princess." A flight of stairs appears...and a soft but powerful light can be seen coming from them....
01> ---------------------------------------------------------------

01> ---------------------------------------------
01> Nagare decends the stairs...and is back on the second floor, seeming to bypass the Room of Creation entirely, as if it no longer existed.
01> The white Guardian nods to you as you return, "Few who begin the approach succeed. The Princess does not allow visitors in her presance lightly."
06* Nagare scratches his head in vague embarrassment. "It's just vaguely sad that I've been essentially kicked out for being mildly photophobic. Although I can honestly understand the concern. But, since I'm here, may as well make some use out of the wait." The teacher points to the abstract sunscapes. "Might you be able to tell me a bit about those?"
01> (OOC: the sunscapes are back on the 1st floor, not the second. The Guardians are on the second and up)
<Nagare> (OOC: Scratch the line after 'wait.', then.)
01> The Guardian nods, "That particular test is really a precaution for the petitioner's own good. You may wait here with us, or return to the first floor to wait with the Devoted, if you wish."
06* Nagare nods. "Actually. I was somewhat curious about the sunscapes depicted in the first floor. I may come back here, but I wanted to observe the art work downstairs a bit more carefully. Hopefully, this is fine."
01> "Of course. The first two floors are open to all."
06* Nagare nods. "Thank you for the advice." With that, the teacher moves down the first floor, stepping down the stairs somewhat eagerly to see the sunscapes once again.
01> The Devoted ignore you entirely as you return to the first floor. But you aren't there for them anyway. The beautiful sunscape murals decorate every wall...and yes, they're still in the same positions they were when you entered.
06* Nagare snickers, thinking to himself. At least they weren't -that- stable, albeit this brings forth the consideration that they -may- actually do the movement by hand. Excruciating work, indeed. Nagare carefully eyes the murals, starting from the ones just to the right of the entrance he came from. For a moment, the teacher nearly attempts to touch the paintings themselves with a light fingertap.
01> They seem painted directly onto the walls, and don't shy away from his finger or anything like that as he reaches. Starting, you see an abstracted sun hanging low over what you think is a lake from the coloring, Greens and blues, with what seems to be a slight pinkish-yellowish tinge to everything, as if bathed in a real sunrise.
06* Nagare stands in awe. "I have to wonder what -kind- of technique do they use to achieve this kind of effect. I wouldn't be surprised if they actually used something like actual sunbeams for this, but..." For a moment, Nagare even pondered - if anything could be brought from Dreamscapes to reality, this kind of freedom with artistic options would be it for him.
01> Next to that...an early morning scene, not quite sunrise but shortly after it. A...desert? Some landscape that's largely browns and tans, painted with broad sweeping strokes. And bathed in the clean light of the morning sun.
<Nagare> "This... I am not sure if I've ever seen this sunlight effect replicated in a painting in such a way. Wonder if these are actually depicting a defined locale or they convey mood rather than body." The teacher also notes to self: consult one of the Guardians in the Observatorium for the possibility of knowing who is responsible for these. With that, he begins shuffling towards the next mural.
01> As he looks past to the next scenes, it does seem as if the position of the sun advances in order through the room. Dawn to the right of the entrance, and continuing until dusk at the left of the entrance, covering everything in between.
06* Nagare ponders. "Well, this pattern is comprehensible. Rather simple, even." The teacher then approaches the palm of his hand towards the dusk mural - after all, maybe he could discern a bit of the materials used through texture recognition? Maybe it was simply a curiosity impulse.
01> It...feels like stone. He can't feel the paint at all. It feels like the image is simply part of the wall itself.
06* Nagare blinks. "... this is very unusual." As the teacher further passes his hand along the wall, he begins actually looking for someone to ask about, even beginning to move towards one of the Devoted. But then, would he want to bother them?
01> The Devoted don't seem to even aknowledge your presance.
06* Nagare scratches his head and sighs. Actually, the Guardians might be able to help him out more than that. The teacher then moves upwards to the second floor. At this point, his artistic curiosity had long taken the best of him.
01> The Guardians are all still up there....well, no. Not all. You don't see any of the orange ones that were there before. Odd.
06* Nagare blinks. "Is it just me, or are we bereft of a few men in the environments?"
01> The white Guardian nods, "He is needed elsewhere. What can I do for you, Nagaresuiren?"
06* Nagare curtly stiffles a giggle. "Please, just call me Nagare. I was actually a bit curious about the murals downstairs. The technique and materials used for those paintings seem quite... unique, to say the least."
01> "They are very unique," the Guardian confirms, "The Princess paints them Herself when she creates the Observatorium every morning."
<Nagare> "Oh, this explains a bit about the posit-" Nagare spit-takes suddenly. "... -creates-? Are you telling me she personally builds an Observatorium from thin air every time the sun rises?"
01> "Not builds," the Guardian shakes her mask, "Creates."
06* Nagare blinks. "As if simply willing into existence?"
01> "That may be as close to Her power as can be put into words," she agrees.
06* Nagare scratches his chin pensively. "Does she have a peremptory reason to create a new Observatorium for every passing day? This seems quite a loving effort to be done simply because it can be."
01> "The Sun must rise and fall, else it would not be the Sun." She counters.
06* Nagare blinks once again. "You are beginning to make me consider that the title the Princess bears is not figurative.
01> "As a DEVIL must be a devil, so much the SUN be the sun." She nods.
01> About this time, the orange guardians just return to the room, phasing into place like they were never gone at all.
06* Nagare shakes his head, vaguely mystified. "This directness is quite rare to see in the Dreamscapes, I must admit. But - wow, they are -fast-."
<Nagare> "Anyhow. Since you mentioned, I'll try to return to my original question. You said the Princess paints the murals herself, yes? Does she apply special techniques? Is there a specific material used? It sounds like the murals themselves are a particularly notable investment in the process of the Observatorium."
01> "She paints them with her power, and her will," the Guardian replies.
06* Nagare deflates. "You make it all seem so unerringly simplistic."
01> "What is simple for one, may be infinitely complex for another," the Guardian offers.
06* Nagare bobs his head. "... I'll concede. I do have to admit I'd like to know how to emulate at least some of the effects in lighting she achieves in those paintings, if there -is- a way."
01> "You would have to ask Her, I'm afraid."
06* Nagare deflates, running his hand through his hair somewhat wearily. "I understand. I guess I'll return to the sunscapes. Oh, just one last question. Do the Devoted downstairs ever react to any external circumstances? Or are they as straight-forwardly overly elaborate decor?"
01> "They will react if you touch them." The Guardian answers. Then adds, "Please do not touch the Devoted."
06* Nagare nods, blinking confusedly, and coughs. "Duly noted." With that, the teacher moves downstairs once again.
01> -------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

01> ---------------------------------------------------
01> "Your purpose and intentions are pure, you may approach the Sun Princess." A flight of stairs appears...and a soft but powerful light can be seen coming from them...
01> The stairs, as you get closer to see them through the light, seem to spiral upwards. You...aren't sure how many flights up at a glance. But it looks like it goes a ways.
<Mykasi> "Well. Let's get started." Mike says after a moment of peering up.
06* Hikari climbed a mountain out of the underworld. No mere stairs can stop her! Upwards and onwards.
06* Mykasi follows Hikari slowly.
01> And the light isn't coming from the stairs themselves, but rather something from the top. As you climb, it gets...not brighter, but closer. You climb...and climb and climb and climb, and after what feels like twenty or more flights of stairs, you reach a large closed door at the top. The light that was so bright you could see it from the bottom of a flight of stairs that long is coming from whatever is on the other side of that door.
<Mykasi> Given what they've been told about this princess, this fails to surprise him. "Lead the way, Hikari."
<Hikari> "I suppose we should be thankful there weren't trials all the way up," Hikari says. "The professor must be bored by now." Ready to shade her eyes if necessary, Hikari opens the door.
01> The light washes over you. It's...not painful to look at, but dear god is it bright. It's so bright that you have trouble seeing. The room...you think you can see some decor in it. Looking down there seems to be some kind of pink carpet on the floor with...maybe there's a design on it, maybe you're just seeing spots. And you think you can see roman style columns in the room as well, but they don't appear to be between you and the source of the light(more)
01> The source, of course, is right in front of you on the other side of the room. You can tell because of how impossibly bright it is, and how you think you can see the outline of a person in it. The person in the light confirms this by speaking up as you stand there at the door, with the cheerful singsong voice of a happy young girl, "Hello~!"
<Mykasi> "Hello!" Mike can't help but reply chipperly, despite the throbbing of his eyes.
<Hikari> "Hello," Hikari echoes with a respectful bow.
01> "Are you really mortals?" who you can only assume is the Sun Princess curiously asks, "I don't think I've ever met a mortal before!"
<Mykasi> "We are, yes." Mike says with a smile. "Persona users, but mortal none the less."
<Hikari> "Really?" Hikari gestures back to they they came from. "Does no one else ever come up that stairway?"
01> "Well I've met Shadows and Powers and even Demons before, certainly. But not mortals." She pauses, then adds, "well, unless I've met a mortal who was pretending to be a Demon or something, which I suppose is possible but hardly counts."
<Mykasi> "Demons?" Mike says, before blinking in confusion. Not quite what he had meant to say...
<Hikari> "And you, I presume, are a Power yourself? Do you have another name by which we can refer to you, or do you prefer Princess?"
01> "Well, yes." the princess confirms for Mike, then answers Hikari, "oh, yes, I am a Power of the SUN Arcana, which is pretty obvious isn't it? And I am the Sun Princess, so you may address me as 'your highness' or 'your grace' if you prefer." Despite her words, she sounds more like a girl having fun playing princess then actually haugty or commanding.
<Mykasi> "...Begging your pardon, your Highness, but... we've met Shadows and we've met Powers before, but a Demon is a new one. Are there any present in Kanazawa now?"
03* Hello-DojimathedralWaddleDee (~lolcirno@186.213.203.43) has joined #personador
<Hikari> "I see," Hikari says. She was expecting something a little more regal in composure, so there's some minor disappointment to cloak here. "Do you asociate much with other Powers yourself?"
01> "Ummm, probably, they're not that hard to find. There's one around somewhere, I'm sure. And only when they come to see me, I don't often leave the observatory you see, so going to visit the other Powers is a mite difficult."
<Hikari> "How often does that happen, then?"
01> "Not that often," she sounds a bit sad, but resigned to the fact, "but Powers are all very important people with lots of things to do, so it's understandible how they don't often have time just to pay a social call."
<Hikari> "Well, we're seeking to better understand the forces behind the scenes in the Dream, so could we trouble you for your impressions on those that you have met?"
06* Mykasi grimaces sadly. "That's too bad to hear. Understandable, but..." Mike then lets Hikari take the lead.
01> "Oh, certainly!" She seems only too happy to gossip, "Well first there's Queen Mab who I think has more influance and importance then anyone else in the whole city, since she is a queen you know. She's very dignified so always be very respectful if you get to meet her, but you probably won't since she doesn't often have time to recieve visitors between overseeing her domain and trying to fend off attacks on her subjects and even her Arcana by that horrible succubuss."
01> "And then there's the succubuss, I suppose." She doesn't sound too interested in her, "She's a power, but not a very strong one. She's trying to get more power by stealing it from Queen Mab, which is a rather mean thing to do, but what else do you expect from a demon, really."
06* Mykasi nods slightly, poking Anansi into smelling neutral. "And others?"
<Hikari> "Yes, well, we've met the succubus in question and found her quite personable and distinctly nonviolent," Hikari feels obliged to point out.
01> "Oh, really?" the princess sounds surprised by that, then notes, "well that's how her kind tricks you, by pretending to be nice and then stealing her power while you aren't defending yourself. So be very careful if you see her again."
01> *stealing your power, even
<Hikari> "Perhaps you should speak to her yourself at some point?" Hikari suggests. "After all, if both her and Mab claim to be under attack by the other, well, you can hardly be truly informed without getting the perspective of each side, can you?"
01> "Really? Is that a mortal philosophy?" She suddenly sounds interested, "Like from...um...play-doh? He was a famous mortal philosopher, right?"
<Hikari> "Yes. Yes, he was," Hikari says with a perfectly straight face.
<Mykasi> "Ah, yes, Plato." Mike says with a slight grin, pronouncing it -close- to how the Sun Princess said it. Just to humor her.
<Mykasi> "What other Powers exist here that you know of?"
01> "I've always liked philosophy, it's so much fun to just think about things sometimes, though it's better when you have people to talk about it with of course." She seems thouroughly sidetracked before Mike tries to steer her back onto it, "Hmm? Oh, right, um...well, there's the Blink! I like him, since he's an artist and artists are all good people you know."
<Mykasi> "We'll definitely have to baby the Professor up here, then. He'd love to discuss philosophy with you, I imagine."
01> "Have you met him at all? He comes to see me more then anyone else does, so sometimes we get to have pleasant chats. He's always looking for power sources for his pieces, you see. SOmetimes he needs different ones then I can make though, which is too bad because I can't really do anything about those but I'd love to see what he makes with them."
06* Mykasi nods, before chuckling. "Yeah, he's pretty cool. If only he could get what he makes to work, but it's the journey that counts."
<Hikari> "We've met him, yes. Mike and Awn share an arcana, so they got along well."
01> "Well I think it's fine that they don't stay together long. I recreate my observatory every day, you know. It's not really any different from that."
<Mykasi> "True, that." Mike nods. "To get straight to th- oh, right! The illusion!" Mike says. "Lemme show your Highness that, I didn't mean to keep you waiting." And with that, the illusion of the campfire scene is conjured up, the group talking vividly.
01> The Princess is quiet for a moment before clapping, "It's very beautiful! But it makes me a bit sad to look at it. I don't know why, there's nothing sad about the scene. But...I can't help but feel sorry for them all."
<Mykasi> "...you're probably picking up on my emotions about the scene." Mike replies with a wry chuckle. "We all keep in touch, but... one of them - Xav - was in an accident. Lost his memory."
01> "Oh no..." she empathises, then tries to cheer you, or maybe herself, up, "but...there's always a new day! And...think about how much fun it is to learn things the first time, he'll get to do that again! And maybe he'll get his memory back sometime and everything will be fine again?"
<Mykasi> "That's what we're hoping, yeah!" Mike nods. "And I'm kinda keeping my eye open for a way to help him regain his memory, but first... I'd like to help Kanazawa. We've been able to figure out that something's draining energy from our world, but we can't figure out what, or where. Since it's the Sun's energy... well, I know it's a lotta symbolism, too, but I was wondering if you'd know anything, Your Highness?"
01> "Draining energy?" She sounds a bit confused by that, "I find that hard to believe, since it feels like we have more then we used to just floating around places. Honestly it's almost to the point where it might be a problem, if too much of it concentrates in one place or the wrong kind of shadows start feeding on it."
<Mykasi> "...so it's just bringing it to this side...?" Mike muses.
<Hikari> "*More* than usual? Can you tell us where in particular this has been happening? Perhaps someone's taking it from our world and transferring it here."
01> "Oh. Right, this isn't your world, is it?" She giggles, "That makes more sense then! But...if someone is, they're not doing a good job of it. Either they're doing it wrong and not using the energy they bring over for anything, or they are and are and all that free energy around here is just waste from the process."
<Mykasi> "..."
01> "Which would be a pretty horribly inefficient process, like splattering paint all over the walls when you're just trying to paint a picture."
<Mykasi> "That's... honestly an even more ominous thought. Do you have any idea where or who could be using that much energy?"
<Hikari> "Is there anyway to track where all this power is going, on this side? We are highly motivated to find the party responsible and stop them."
01> "Well it would have to be a Power or something stronger doing it. And only Queen Mab or the Seiryuu have that kind of magic that I can think of, but they wouldn't do anything of the sort." Then she suddenly gasps, "Wait...or Belphagor! I always forget about him, since I've never  met him and Queen Mab tells me I should never go near him because he's pure evil and horrible and all that. He could be behind it!"
<Hikari> "We've not heard anything terribly encouraging about him, it's true. What would he want to do this for? And where would we find him, or at least someone in his service? We are dedicated to solving this problem, no matter who we have to cross."
01> "Spoken like true heroes!" The Princess claps her hands energetically, "if you really want to go to him, I can show you right where his fortress is. I don't call this place the Observatorium for nothing, afterall~ I can see anywhere in the city from here!
<Mykasi> "That'd- that'd be very kind of you, if you could!" Mike nods.
<Hikari> "Anywhere?" Hikari glances at Mike. "Is there anything else we're looking for, while we're here?"
<Mykasi> "Physically...?" Mike muses, thinking.
01> Suddenly, the walls of the room become clear, and you can see out of them into the city below. WAY further below then you thought it was when you looked up from the street.
01> The princess's throne swivles around as she looks out over the city, "Hmm, let's see, where is he now...?"
06* Hikari walks to the wall, peers down.
06* Mykasi follows the princess's look carefully, wishing his eyes didn't sting so much.
01> Hikari looks down. It's a good thing she's not afraid of heights, since the wall is so clear she can hardly tell it's there, and it's a very long way down.
01> After a few moments of looking around, she points...and a beam of light shoots right through the glass and across the city to illuminate a grungy building that looks like nothig so much as a zombified miniature skyscraper. "There he is! He moves his building around alot, but it always looks the same so now that you know what it looks like you can find it even if he tries to hide."
<Mykasi> "Indeed? Thank you very much, your Highness."
<Hikari> "Yes, we are quite thankful." Hikari points to the building. "Which are of the city is that, for reference?"
<Hikari> *area
01> "Um...well, it's not too far from the Blink's street, which is right there," she changes the beam to illuminate Awn's shop, which seems only a short walk from the zombified skyscraper, "but he'll probably move it soon unless you want to go right now?"
<Mykasi> "I'm... not sure I'm up for it. It's still good to know what to look for, though."
06* Mykasi rubs his eyes, at this.
06* Hikari glances it Mike. "It wasn't really in our plans for today, no."
01> "Be careful when you do go." The princess cautions, "He's very powerful, even for an Arcana Power."
06* Mykasi nods quietly. "We'll muster what support we can before we do it."
<Mykasi> "Ah... Out of curiousity, Your Highness, do you know of any remedy for hurting eyes?" Mike asks after an embarrassed moment.
06* Hikari bows respectfully before turning to leave. "Thank you for your assistance, Your Highness."
01> "I'd send one of my Guardians with you, but they don't have much power outside of the Observatory. Maybe Queen Mab will help you though, if you go to see her and tell her what you're doing and that I sent you to her?" Then she looks over at Mike, "Um...I'm sorry, I don't. I don't have eyes, so it's never anything I've had to worry about."
<Mykasi> "Fair. Don't worry about it." Mike smiles, before glancing to Hikari. "We'll keep that in mind. Thank you for the advice, Your Highness!"
01> She waves as you make your exit, "Good luck!"
<Mykasi> "Thank you!"
<Hikari> "You..don't..." Hikari shakes her head, stops before asking strange personal questions and exits.
01> ----------------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

01> ---------------------------------------------------------
01> Lily's hideout, sometime after...oh wait, classes are over for the semester~. With Mykasi having a doctor's appointment after finding his vision BADLY impared once leaving the Dream, the main trio is one down for the day's gathering, but as per usual when heading to Lily's is involved, Shiro has tagged in for the trip.
01> After some pleasantries were exchanged and drinks/food offered, the three Persona users are hanging out in Lily's den area with a good half dozen lilims loitering around, and Lily herself exusing herself to go wash up after someone spilled wine on her.
06* Nagare coughs. "Everyday is like Saturday here. It's impressive."
01> Ursula, the unfortunate lilim who spilled the wine, is nearly red from embarrasment(it turns out Lilims CAN be embarrassed!) while half the others are making fun of her for it,.
06* Hikari is of course always willing to partake of Rauny's snacks. Although the drinks, well, best not to indulge in that when there aren't plans to stay here for a good long while.
01> Shiro passed on the snacks as well, having not much taste for sweets, sticking to a sports drink he brought with him from a gas station near the place you used to cross over.
01> Carlie snickers at the goings on, and slides into what was Lily's seat on the couch, "Saturday? Is there something special about that day for humans?"
<Hikari> "Our work for the week is concluded on Saturday. We can look forward to relaxing then. Well, most of us."
06* Hikari considers this for the moment. "Do you even track the days here?"
01> "Well, we do know what day of the week it is, since there are some things that happen on certain days." Carlie nods, "But i guess overall it's not as important for us?"
<Nagare> "Do you have a specific example?"
<Hikari> "Our lives are tightly scheduled. It becomes normal for us very quickly...Sometimes it can be as frightening as comforting to have that disrupted."
01> "Sure," Velvet, another lilim who has somehow wrapped herself around Nagare's leg without him noticing until she spoke up, offers, "The Heliomana only serves tofu with sweet sauce on Teusdays. Things like that."
<Hikari> "Heliomana?" Hikari considers the name. "SUN-related, perhaps?"
01> "Uh, might be?" Velvet shrugs, "It's one of the places in the food court, only open Monday through Thursday."
06* Nagare rolls his eyes with a slight grin. "Figures one of the ways you'd keep track of time would be through gluttony."
01> "Well that's not our *preferred* sin," Velvet looks up and bats her eyelashes at the professor.
01> Shiro snorts.
<Nagare> "I feel like bait being thrown to the sharks sometimes when I'm around you."
06* Hikari nods. "You know, now that I'm reminded of it, we spoke to the Sun Princess recently. Mab's been feeding her a fair amount of misinformation about you lot, but I wouldn't say she held any real malice against...well, anyone. She seemed to speak about Lily from a position of extreme ignorance. I wonder if it might be of some benefit for Lily to dispel these notions? I think the Princess
06* Hikari would be amenable to a polite and cordial conversation if one was arranged. It couldn't hurt to have more friends, could it? Or at least ensure one doesn't turn into an enemy."
06* Nagare scratches his head. "I'm beginning to think it wasn't entirely unwise to actually pull away from the light back then."
01> Carlie sits back and considers, "It...well...it might. The problem isn't what the Princess herself might do, but what Mab might do if she had a clear shot at Lily."
<Hikari> "Well, if you need an escort, try and arrange the meeting during a time when we can be here? It would be the least we could to repay your hospitality."
01> "Then we go along for escort once Mike's back up to par and we get bird boy around." Shiro slams one fist into his other open hand, "I know Mab's bad news, but I'm about sick of hiding and being scared of her. If she's gonna throw her weight around, let's just be done with it."
06* Nagare scratches his head. "It's fairly clear that we'd need to get Queen Mab down through politicking rather than brute force. Getting other Arcana to flock away from her should help this nicely. On the other hand, I have to wonder whether this would disrupt a delicate balance invisibly leading the Dreamscapes."
<Hikari> "I don't really care," Hikari says. "We're obliged to help out our friends if we can, aren't we?"
01> Shiro shakes his head, "I'm not talking about going and picking a fight with her. I'm just talking about giving her a damn good reason NOT to pick one with Lily. Either she sees all of us with her and thinks twice about taking a shot, or she doesn't and...man, I don't know how we could avoid a rumble with her one way or another if she's going to strike at Lily the moment her head's out of cover. Aside from never letting her out of this place."
<Nagare> "Well, if this leads them to melting into the ground eventually, I can't say this is much of a help at all."
<Nagare> "But I'm digressing."
<Hikari> "No one is melting on my watch," Hikari declares.
06* Nagare crosses his arms. "We're Persona users, not gods. But it's not like the vague possibility of things going horribly awry would deter any of us anyway. I'm mostly expressing in a very roundabout way that I'd honestly wish I could actually begin to determine a sort of Ariadne's thread to the Dream."
01> "Some sort of what now?" Shiro blinks at Nagare.
06* Nagare deadpans. "Ariadne. Which eludes you, though, the logical theorem or the myth?"
<Hikari> "Both?" Hikari guesses, before amending: "Apologies, Shiro, it seemed likely."
01> "The first one, and what you're trying to apply it to here." He responds flatly, "You go off on some pretty far off tangents sometimes doc."
01> Then to Hikari he shrugs, "Nah, wouldn't even have gotten the myth referance if I hadn't started reading up on those since I got Red Hare."
<Hikari> "It does have heretofore unexpected uses once one finds oneself in the Dream," Hikari acknowledges.
06* Nagare nods to Shiro. "I actually do. I think I've actually gotten denser about it since I began frequenting the Dream - and been saying them more aloud as well."
<Nagare> "And, to elaborate, I honestly mixed them both in this. In a sense, I tend to view the Dream much like a labyrinth, and its seeming lack of a logical thread more or less drives me up a wall."
<Hikari> "Professor, one of the first things I learned here was not to expect logic. I think it a valuable lesson."
01> The lilims are now all either listening intently to an episode of Teach Me Nagare Sensei or wandering off bored.
06* Nagare shrugs. "Even the lack of patterns can be one. And I have the nagging feeling that there -is- a conducting thread that brings the Dreamscape together. At least this is palpable. On the other hand, at which layer this begins to seam into this world is well beyond me so far."
06* Nagare coughs. "Anyhow, I think I've bored you enough. These are the moments I start thinking Law school was an accident along the way, come to think of it."
<Hikari> "Yes," Hikari acknowledges with a nod. "Yes, I find action more satisfying than speculation. To that end, shall we hit the streets, as the expression goes? We certainly have no end of loose ends to tie up."
01> Shiro takes another drink from his bottle, then screws the cap back on, "Alright, so what's on the table for today then? Track down the Hell Biker? May be best to do that while Mike's not here, just in case it ends in a brawl. Word is he uses fire, and I can take a hit, but Mike..." he shrugs.
<Hikari> "Yes, we may as well. We don't even know we'll find him today, after all. We may just wander the streets chasing rumors."
01> "Well," Carlie offers, "I can show you some places I know he's been? And maybe some people who've seen him?"
<Nagare> "Gathering information, at least, wouldn't hurt. We also could catch up on juicy gossip and fantastic deals for our home improvement needs," Nagare deadpans midway, then deflates. "Something tells me I've been hanging around with Mykasi a bit too often."
<Hikari> "Or not enough, professor. You need more practice with humor, perhaps?" Hikari shrugs, nods to Carlie. "Certainly. We'd be glad to have you along."
<Nagare> "It's not like my source is any better. I just have more time under my belt to be off-handedly bitter sometimes."
01> Velvet disentangles herself from Nagare's leg so he can leave, and shakes her head at Carlie, "Why are you trying so hard anyway? It's not like Lily can actually promote you."
01> Carlie grins at her, "Maybe not, but She can."
01> Velvet's eyes go wide as if she had never considered that possibility before.
06* Nagare snickers. "An alternate explanation would be that she just likes Hikari's company."
01> Carlie beams at Nagare, "That too~" then winks at Hikari. "Okay, someone let Lily know we left when she gets out!"
06* Hikari coughs. "Who is 'She?'" she wonders, aptly picking up on the extra capitalization.
06* Nagare innocently whistles. "You might already know."
01> Shiro gets up and stretches, then nods, "Alright, let's get going then." (OOC: anything else to say before Carlie leads the way?)
<Hikari> OOC: let's rock and/or roll.
<Nagare> OOC: I'm game.
01> (OOC: How do you Scene when there's Change in the water~)
01> roll 1d100
06* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 1d100 and gets 83."12 [1d100=83]
01> roll 1d100
06* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 1d100 and gets 85."12 [1d100=85]
01> Carlie leads the way through the city, occasionaly flying up to get her bearings better, and takes you to what seems to be a street filled with a row of temples on either side. Carlie explains, "Last time the Hell Biker was seen here, he arrested thirteen people at once. I'm sure someone here remembers that and could talk about him some."
01> The temples are...of WILDLY different construction from eachother. And none of them looking like normal temples from your experiences. One is made of hides and sticks, another os solid murky blackness with doors, another entirely of seashells, and so on.
01> One is even simply a dotted outline of a temple. It's a little disconcerting to look at.
06* Hikari looks around, both at the buildings and for a friendly-looking bystander to question. "What is this place?"
06* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "Somehow I doubt these shrines are borne out of syncretism."
01> "The Temples Without Gods," Shiro answers for Carlie, then notes, "I've been out this way before. It's...different. The temples change all the time, but the one thing that stays the same is they have no gods here."
<Hikari> "What exactly are they for? Are they dedicated to anything at all?" Hikari is half-tempted to poke her head into one and see.
01> Outside of each temple is one denizen that looks liek they may belong to said temple. A caveman outside the temple made of hide and sticks, an animate shadow creature outside the shadowstuff temple, a fish with legs outside the seashell temple...and it looks like there might be someone made out of a dotted line outside that temple, but it's hard to see.
01> Carlie shrugs, "Some have a code or a philosophy they dedicate themselves to, others...uh, are really just dedicated to thier own existance."
06* Nagare taps his forehead, seeming somewhat bemused. "Oddly self-contained, I must say."
<Hikari> "Well, let's get to work then." Hikari approaches the dotted line person, doing her best not to squint too obviously. "Greetings."
01> "Like I said, they change all the time." Shiro notes...then spits out a quiet curse as, all at once, the people standing outside the temples ring the gongs they're next to, "And you're about to find out why, everyone back the FUCK up, NOW!"
01> Carlie needs no second urging, and takes to the air fluttering backwards.
<Hikari> ...so it's probably a good thing Hikari just stepped to the side!
06* Nagare steps aside hurriedly as well. "What?"
01> The dotted line man ignores Hikari...as he's too busy ringing the gong. And then, from his temple as well as all the others, more followers begin pouring into the streets to do battle with the followers from the directly opposing temple.(more)
01> Dotted line men fight legged fish, shadows fight piles of dirty laundry, draconic creatures do battle with flying rainbows, cavemen square off against terrapin martial artists, the list goes on.
01> Hikari, seperated from the others, is thankfully out of the melee being up on the doorstep of the dotted line temple.
01> Nagare gets dragged back further away by Shiro who is now astride Red Hare.
01> (OOC: you guys getting involved at all or just waiting it out?)
<Nagare> (OOC: I say we act prudent. >_>)
<Hikari> OOC: I'm staying the hell out of this, thanks.
01> The people from the temples fight. And fight. And keep on fighting. It's complete madness, especially when the fights start to get slanted in the favor of one side or another. The winners force their way to the losers' temples...and not five second after they step inside, the losing temples are instantaneously reduced to rubble.
01> The victors cheer and celebrate as they return to thier temples. The dotted lines defeating the fish, the laundry defeating the shadows, the dragons defeating the rainbows and the terrapin martial artists defeating the cavemen, along with others.
01> And, as you watch, new temples simply construct themselves where the fallen temples were, with new themes and new denizens.
01> Letting his grip on Nagare's collar go, Shiro rides over to where Hikari is still standing by the dotted line temple, "Figures we'd show up right when that was happening."
06* Hikari rubs her forehead. "Well. If anyone has any suggestions as to which local sect seems the most approachable after all that..."
06* Nagare grasps his neck with both hands, massaging it lightly as he walks back to his colleagues. "Situations like this make me wish I had a chiropractor. Thank you for the quick wit regardless, Shiro."
01> Carlie descends and lands next to you all, "Wow. They did NOT do that the last time I was here."
<Hikari> "You can always count on excitement to break out when you bring us along," Hikari says, without much enthusiasm or disappointment. Just stating the facts.
<Nagare> "I'd say it's almost like the very fabric of the Dreaming adjusts itself to make things more hectic when we're around."
01> Shiro shrugs, "Man, for all we know it could. Anyway, uh...I guess just pick one you like the look of and try it?"
<Hikari> "Yes, well..." Hikari looks around again, shrugs, makes another attempt to communicate with the dotted line person. Maybe a bow will help?
01> Some of the new ones coming up...one looks like a house of cards turned into a temple. Another looks like a temple made entirly of knitting. And a third resembles a giant pudding.
01> The dotted line man bows in return.
06* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "I suppose that pudding temple has nothing to do with your biases, Carlie."
01> "Don't look at me," the lilim protests, "I sure didn't make it!"
<Hikari> "Good day," Hikari says politely. "Forgive me for interrupting your business, but we are looking for information. Could you assist us?"
01> The dotted line man...moves his dotted line mouth in response, but no sound seems to come out.
<Hikari> "Er," Hikari starts. "Apologies, sir, but could you speak up?"
01> The dotted line man's mouth moves more, and he makes some gestures with his hands, but still no sound comes out.
06* Nagare approaches the sad attempts at conversation. "Do you need pen and paper?"
<Hikari> "Ah. I see. Well, perhaps I'll try elsewhere." Hikari bows again, gives up and rejoins the others. "Someone else care to try?"
<Nagare> "We could approach the house of cards."
<Hikari> "I suppose it has a certain thematic resonance for us, doesn't it?" Hikari nods, walks over to it.
<Nagare> "I'd say so. We could have gone to the house of pudding instead, but the only resonance we'd hit is Carlie's."
01> Outside the house of cards...is a very large six sided die rolling itself around near a card shaped gong. And by large, I mean roughly the size of a basketball.
06* Hikari has some affinity to dice, so maybe this'll work out well? One way to find out. "Hello," she says on approaching.
01> The die rolls around so that the side marked 6 is facing upwards.
<Hikari> "Ah...Can you understand me?" Hikari tries, without much hope in her voice. "Can you speak?"
01> The die rattles around a bit...then rolls over, pushes the door open, and rolls inside the temple!
<Hikari> "I will choose to take this as an encouraging sign," Hikari says, following it.
01> Carlie tags along!
01> You enter the house of cards temple. And...it's frankly just like walking into a casino. Only there are no people anywhere. Just lots of animate dice.
06* Nagare follows behind. "I'm suspecting an inherent gap in communication is the underlying theme to this place."
06* Hikari looks around, nods in sad agreement to Nagare.
<Hikari> "Have you ever successfully communicated with anyone in this area, Carlie?" she wonders.
01> The six sider that was at the door rolls over and bumps into a much larger die with twenty sides. This one rolls around a bit...then rolls over and bumps into a table. Where there are dice shaped like those childrens blocks that have letters on them.
06* Hikari brightens up a little, walks to that table.
01> Carlie nods, "Yeah. Um...never any dotted lines or dice though."
<Nagare> "And here I once again curse the fickle and imaginary effect the known laws of biology and logic have over the Dreamscapes."
01> The letter dice rattle around a bit, then reform into words: WELCOME TO THE TEMPLE OF CHANCE
01> HOW MUCH WOULD YOU LIKE TO BET 5 10 20 50
06* Nagare deflates. "I thought we were -not- going to the Wonderdome."
01> Sadly they seem to lack any punctuation dice.
01> Carlie digs around in her pocket, "I'll bet 10!"
01> She places a ten macca coin on the table. Then leans over to Hikari, "What am I betting on?"
<Hikari> "I...we were just looking for information," Hikari manages. "I don't know, Carlie...but speaking from experience, it may be beneficial to let me choose."
01> The blocks rearrange: 10 ON INFORMATION IT IS
01> PLEASE FOLLOW THE 20 SIDED DIE
01> The big twenty sider begins to roll off towards another table.
<Hikari> "Eh? I...oh, alright." Hikari shrugs and walks after it.
01> The letter blocks all hop off and follow.
01> You stop at another table, where even MORE letter blocks are...including some punctuation blocks! And the ones who were speaking to you hop up on that table as well, really crowding it.
<Nagare> "Not a very elegant arrangement, is it?"
01> 10 MACCA ON INFORMATION. YOU MAY CHOOSE TO PLAY A) LUCKY LETTER, B) TRIVIA JACKPOT, OR C) FORTUNE TELLING GAME.
<Hikari> "Can you tell me the rules for each game?" Hikari asks.
01> The dice rapidly, and somehow without getting in eachothers way at all, rearange and roll to answer.
01> LUCKY LETTER: ROLL 5 ALPHABET DICE TO GET YOUR LETTERS, THEN FORM AS MANY WORDS FROM THEM AS POSSIBLE IN 5 MINUTES.
01> TRIVIA JACKPOT: THINK YOU'RE SMART? THEN TEST YOUR KNOWLEDGE AGAINST THESE QUESTIONS! ANSWER TEN QUESTIONS TO WIN THE PRIZE!
01> FORTUNE TELLING GAME: ROLL THE MAGIC DICE TO RECIEVE YOUR FORTUNE! (DISCLAIMER: THE FORTUNE TELLING GAME IS FOR ENTERTAINMENT PURPOSES ONLY AND THE TEMPLE OF CHANCE IS NOT TO BE HELD RESPONSIBLE FOR FORTUNES THAT DO OR DO NOT COME TRUE)
01> Carlie stares at the dice, "This place sounds fun. Too bad it probably won't be here much longer."
<Hikari> "Best enjoy it while it lasts, then. Now...I just endured a week of exams, so I have had sufficient trivia for some time. Letters, then? I'm not inclined to put much stock in divination that comes with a disclaimer, after all."
06* Nagare groans. "I respectfully decline to be a part of this. Ball's on your court."
01> Carlie snickers, "Aw, you're no fun!"
01> (OOC: going with letters?)
<Hikari> (OOC: yar.)
01> Five twenty six sided dice roll over and present themselves to Hikari(OOC: Roll 5d26, I'll tell you what letters you get. Then you'll have 5 real time minutes to make as many words from those five letters as you can. Remember each die can only be used ones, so if you get A B C D E you could spell BED but not DEAD as the latter needs two Ds. Now if you have two of teh same letter, go for it. Clock will start when I say go.)
<Hikari> roll 5d26 can I reroll if I hate my selection >.>
06* Hatbot --> "Hikari rolls 5d26 can I reroll if I hate my selection >.> and gets 89."12 [5d26=3, 24, 21, 26, 15]
01> (OOC: That's C, X, U, Z O. And yes you may.)
<Hikari> roll 5d26 man c'mon
06* Hatbot --> "Hikari rolls 5d26 man c'mon and gets 56."12 [5d26=11, 5, 6, 20, 14]
01> (OOC: That's K, E, F, T, N)
<Hikari> (OOC: at least I CAN make words with those. they'll have to do.)
01> Hikari gets her letter...and has five minutes to play! Ready? GO!
01> Carlie cheers Hikari on, "Whoo! You can do it!"
06* Nagare eyes the letter disposition grimly. "I have to ask. Do you have any sort of poetic phonetic tolerance in wordmaking here?"
01> NO
06* Nagare shakes his head. "I suppose gambling isn't meant for creativity."
06* Hikari contributes the following: TEN, NET...uh...ENT? KEN? She may as well try outdated verb forms anyway, because, well, she seems to have time to spare...
01> A number die rolls over the the number: 4
01> TIME
01> COLSOLATION PRIZE: TISSUE
01> A small packet of tissues falls out of a nearby vending machine.
06* Hikari frowns. "I can't help but feel I should have done better there. And--wait, I was looking for news!" Hikari picks up her "prize" with an expression of palpable disappointment.
06* Nagare coughs. "Those are for drying the salt from your eyes."
06* Hikari rubs her forehead. "Well, if you think you can do better, you're welcome to try."
01> "I think I still have some more if you want to try again?" Carlie offers.
<Hikari> "I wouldn't want to use up all your money on frivolities, Carlie," Hikari says. "We don't even know if we'd get what we want for succeeding here. I wonder..." She turns to the d20. "Is there a listing of rewards?"
01> It rolls over near the vending machine. Which is clearly labeled: LUCKY LETTER PRIZES. And has clearly labled prizes in it.
06* Nagare shakes his head. "I don't think I can do better. I just think the best we'd get from gambling on average is dehydration."
06* Hikari glances over the prizes!
01> Less then 5 words: Tissue. 5-9 words: Hi-Potion. 10-12 words: Lotus Juice. 13-15 words: Jar of Delicious. 16-18 words: Magic Dice Set. 19+ words: Legendary Monkey Suit.
<Hikari> "Legendary...Monket Suit? Well, it's your money, Carlie. If there's something you want, I can try to win it for you? I can, ah, influence the dice a little," Hikari adds the last part quietly.
<Nagare> "If we are gathering for information, however, the fortune telling might be less of a waste of time. Regardless."
01> "I could do fortune telling, sure! Who wants to go?" Carlie digs out another ten macca coin.
<Hikari> "I don't know, professor. The disclaimer almost went out of its way to state that the fortunes couldn't be relied upon for quality of information. But if you want to try, well...Carlie seems to have no end of generosity today."
01> "It's just ten macca, that's less then the cost of lunch." Carlie waves it off, but offers Hikari a smile.
06* Nagare eyes Hikari. "Having an unreliable say is more useful than fishing for letters in order to catch a monkey suit, you have to admit. And I'll take the bait this time."
06* Hikari nods. "Well, may you have better luck than I, then."
01> Carlie hands the ten macca coin to Nagare!
06* Nagare steps forward with the macca in hand. "May I have my fortune told?"
01> The dice take your macca, then push a stool for you to sit on over...and a pair of small 10 sided dice roll over to you.
01> The letter blocks shift: ROLL THE MAGIC DICE THREE TIMES TO RECIEVE YOUR FORTUNE.
01> (OOC: it's d100s dude. Roll o
01> 'em when ready)
06* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "I expected something more akin to Magica DeSpell's crystal ball, but I suppose I'll indulge." With that, he picks up the dice and begins rolling...
<Nagare> d100
06* Hatbot --> "Nagare rolls d100 and gets 25."12 [d100=25]
<Nagare> d100
06* Hatbot --> "Nagare rolls d100 and gets 14."12 [d100=14]
<Nagare> d100
06* Hatbot --> "Nagare rolls d100 and gets 20."12 [d100=20]
01> CALCULATING FORTUNE
01> RESULT: CONSISTANCY IS YOUR CLOSEST ALLY AND YOUR WORST ENEMY. STICK TO A COMFORTABLE ROUTINE AND YOU WILL NOT BE DISSAPOINTED BUT YOU WILL NOT EXCEL EITHER. TAKING RISKS AND DOING SOMETHING UNEXPECTED CAN BREAK YOU OUT OF THIS HOLDING PATTERN. TRY LOOKING ON THE BRIGHT SIDE FOR A CHANGE AS WELL, YOUR PESSIMISM MAY BE YOUR UNDOING. YOUR LUCKY NUMBERS ARE: 8, 19 AND 3,000,000. TODAY YOUR LUCKY COLOR IS PURPLE. DO NOT FEED THE DINOSAURS.
06* Nagare blinks. "Dinosaurs? What kind of chicanery is this?"
06* Hikari can only hold her sides shaking with suppressed laughter for a long moment. "Dinosaurs aside, isn't that all alarmingly accurate?"
03* Taishyr (~ferixstad@1E38C5F.E5F4DADF.6683D7E4.IP) has joined #personador
<Nagare> "Rather generic, but it was less heart-wrenching than the word game, you have to admit."
01> "Velvet wouldn't mind you doing something unexpected, I can tell you that much," Carlie snickers at Nagare.
<Nagare> "I'm not sure she would enjoy being kicked, though."
<Nagare> "I have nothing against her, but walking while a lilim is attached to my leg is rather cumbersome. Infuriating at times, even."
01> "Well walking isn't what you're supposed to do with her, silly~"
<Hikari> "I don't think she wanted you to walk very far at all," Hikari adds with a cough. "Well. Have we wasted enough money? Or shall we try the last game since this is obviously going to be a thoroughly nonproductive day?"
<Nagare> "It all depends on Carlie's willingness to be conned by us."
01> "Hey, I'm having fun." Carlie pulls out a third 10 macca coin. "So who wants to play the trivia game?"
<Hikari> "That depends on what manner of trivia they'll be quizzing us on. Shall we find out?" Hikari addresses the d20 again: "Is there a subject or theme to the trivia game?"
01> The letter blocks shift: CHOOSE YOUR CATEGORY. HISTORY, MAGICAL THEORY, MONSTERS, OR CURRENT EVENTS.
<Hikari> "Hmm. I may have a decent grasp of the history questions. I don't believe I can claim any special expertise with magic or monsters, however."
01> "Well, are you sure it'll be about history you know, Hikari?" Carlie asks.
<Nagare> "The choice is all yours, honestly. I'll remain out of this game myself."
<Nagare> "Current events sounds like a fine comedy option, however."
<Hikari> "Well, of the subjects offered, I think I stand the best chance of competence with this one. Unless it's Dream history? In which case perhaps it will be educational." Hikari nods, turns back to the d20. "History, please."
01> The dice take your macca and gesture you to the seat.
06* Hikari sits where indicated.
01> QUESTION 1: THE 74TH MODERN PERSONA EVENT TOOK PLACE IN WHICH JAPANESE CITY?
<Hikari> "Er."
01> "Wow, there have been 74 of them?" Carlie whistles.
01> INCORRECT: THE ANSWER IS IWATODAI.
<Hikari> "Is it?" Hikari says with a glance at Nagare. "Doesn't that give us something to research when we get back?" To the d20: "Next question, then."
01> QUESTION 2: WHAT WAS THE TITLE GIVEN TO THE ONE WHO WAS ONCE FULLY HUMAN BUT INFUSED WITH A DEMONIC HALF AFTER THE END OF THE WORLD?
06* Hikari blinks. "End fo the world? When did that happen? I wouldn't think that's something one could miss..."
<Nagare> "Not much would be alive to tell the aftermath, of course."
01> INCORRECT: THE ANSWER IS THE DEMIFIEND.
<Hikari> "Of course, how could I forget," Hikari deadpans.
01> QUESTION 3: WHICH LEGENDARY FAMILY OF DEVIL SUMMONERS PASSES DOWN THE NAME RAIDOU TO THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY FROM GENERATION TO GENERATION?
06* Hikari looks helplessly at her teammates, ultimately picks a Japanese surname at random: "Kuzanoha?"
01> INCORRECT: THE ANSWER IS KUZUNOHA.
06* Hikari smacks her forehead with an audible slap.
06* Nagare shrugs light-heartedly. "At least your wild guess nearly hit the mark, young lady."
01> QUESTION 4: WHAT CULT OF MONKS WAS PARTIALLY RESPONSIBLE FOR REPELLING THE DEMONS ATTACKING TOKYO DURING THE WAR OF BEL?
06* Hikari slumps her shoulders. "Do I get any credit for assuming they were some manner of Buddhist?"
01> NO
06* Hikari offers an elegant shrug!
01> INCORRECT: THE ANSWER IS THE SHOMONKAI
06* Hikari sighs, waves fo rthe d20 to continue.
01> LAST QUESTION: WHICH OF TWO GREATER DEMONS IS RESPONSIBLE FOR SPARKING THE RENNESANCE IN ITALY?
01> EITHER ANSWER WILL BE ACCEPTED.
<Hikari> "What? There were broad cultural and economic forces behind the Ren--" Hikari stops herself, shakes her head. "I don't know, Beelzebub?"
06* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "This is going to be interesting."
01> INCORRECT: ONE OF THE ACCEPTED ANSWERS IS HOPE.
01> 0 OUT OF FIVE QUESTIONS ANSWERED CORRECTLY. NO PRIZE.
<Nagare> "What about the other?"
<Hikari> "Hope is a demon?" Hikari sounds profoundly lost at this point. "Who was the other one?"
01> The letter blocks do not respond.
06* Nagare sighs. "Stingy little fellow."
06* Hikari sighs, stands up. "Carlie, did you know any of that?"
01> "I knew the Kuzunoha one." She replies. "That's it though."
<Hikari> "I should've taken Current Events. At least then the questions might have referenced happenings of importance to our investigations." To Nagare: "Have you heard of this town Iwatodai? It might be worth looking for news about strange happenings there. Anything relating to prior persona incidents might be educational, no?"
06* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "I have to wonder how would these summoners get by these days."
06* Nagare also nods to Hikari. "A lead is a lead, I'll grant you that."
01> "Lily might know more about those other things, though!" Carlie offers.
06* Hikari nods. "We can ask. Shall we leave before we waste more of your money. Apologies for not winning you anything. You can have the box of tissues?"
06* Nagare nods. "I suspect someone else would know even more, but getting that out wouldn't be that simple."
01> "Oh, it's fine," Carlie waves it off, "Gambling is more about having fun doing it then winning anyway. At least if you do it right."
<Hikari> "Well, I can't say it wasn't without its entertainment value. Even if some of it was had at the professor's expense." Hikari leads the way back out into the street.
06* Nagare shrugs. "Most of it, you mean. Should we visit another temple? We might get Carlie less dilapidated this time around."
01> Shiro waves as you all come out. "Hey. The dragon guy down the way there suggests we check gas stations if we want to find the Biker."
<Hikari> "Well, at least someone accomplished what we came for today," Hikari says. "Gas stations, now? I can't recall visiting one here...but it's not as though we've had need for them. We'll have to keep an eye out in the future."
01> (OOC: alrighty, you guys wanting to wrap about here, or keep going a bit, or what?)
<Hikari> (OOC: I should probably wrap, Ratgame resumes tomorrow which means early wake-up.)
01> (OOC: Then we'll say you head back to Lily's with Carlie offering to look for gas stations for you for the next time you come back?)
<Hikari> (OOC: sure. I would actually want to ask Lily about the random quiz stuff, but that's not of major importance and can happen another time)
01> Carlie offers to look for gas stations before you get back the next time, and you all head back to Lily's to speak with her about the stuff from the quiz, as well as bringing up Hikari's idea to have her meet the Sun Princess.
01> ---------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

01> -----------------------------------------------------------
01> The path from the Food Court to the Temples was a bit rough, especially as the Temples area decided to up and move since you came last. Fortunately Carlie was able to find the way there easily enough, while Dami could send Raven up for servalance the few times she got off track(apparently Carlie can't fly very high). (more)
01> As expected, some of the Temples are different then they were before. But as luck would have it, the house of cards is still standing strong, and the large guard d6 is out front right next to the flat d12 shaped gong.
<Hikari> "Well," Hikari says lightly, "did anyone have aspirations to look around at other temples, or shall we proceed with exploiting Carlie's generosity?"
01> Dami looks around the area, "This is...certainly interesting. And you say sometimes they just...all fight eachother for no apparent reason?"
<Mykasi> "..." Mike's face has a half-giddy, half-ludicrous expression plastered over it faintly. "This is interesting. What temples do they have here?" And, to Carlie, "Thanks for this, by the way.
06* Nagare eyes Carlie with sternness and amusement oddly rolled into a single stare. "I apologize beforehand, Carlie. And you should have seen the skirmish we witnessed last time. It was almost as if they realized they had to do something outlandish just because we showed up."
06* Hikari glances at her watch, hoping they didn't show up at that time again. "Whatever you can imagine, Mike. Assuming your imagination is functioning with the aid of several chemical stimulants."
06* Nagare shakes his head. "I want to say that chemical stimulants function with the aid of Mykasi's imagination nowadays."
01> Some of the temples around are a structure made of bone with a skeliton standing guard. A giant pumpkin with a scantily clad woman in a wide brimmed pointy hat. A giant ball of yarn with a door that has a cat in samurai armor before it. A glowing radioactive-green igloo with an amorphous blob wearing a parka.
01> The list goes on.
<Mykasi> "So, whatever I can imagine?"
01> Thankfuly, they don't seem inclined to break into combat at the moment.
<Nagare> "It's almost like a Lucas Arts adventure game, come to think of it."
<Mykasi> "So... let's try the d6 place first. I have a few questions for that area or its guardians."
<Mykasi> "... that's surprisingly observant, Professor. ...wait, you played those?!"
01> Carlle waves it off, "It's only like thirty macca at most. That's not a big deal."
01> On closer inspection, the pumpkin is made of stained glass.
06* Hikari nods. "Yes. There was some information of interest in the quiz I uniformly failed at. Perhaps the current events one may be useful as well."
<Mykasi> "Going to need a source of macca to interrogate this failing other routes, but I'll dig that up myself..." Mike muses quietly.
01> "Pawning things off to Master Frost is a good source of income," Carlie offers. "It's how I have most of mine."
06* Nagare snickers to Mykasi. "I played only enough to get them etched into my childhood memories, by the way. My parents didn't care much about the idea of my young self wasting time playing videogames, but I could play the computer a bit during weekends."
<Hikari> "Is that so, Carlie? What sort of things? Where do you find them?"
<Mykasi> "I see." Mike says calmly. "Did you ever try the Primate Island series?"
01> "Stuff that Ra...er, someone of our mutual aquaintance cooks up." She catches herself before talking about Rauny outside of the hideout. "Uh, sometimes remnants that Shadows drop when the girls and I have to kick some butt. Master Frost will buy like ANYTHING."
03* Hello-EdnathedralWaddleDee (~lolcirno@186.213.242.48) has joined #personador
03* Hello-EdnathedralWaddleDee is now known as NagareSuiren
<Hikari> "Really?" Hikari considers this. "You're selling her cake? does she know about this?"
01> "Uh," Carlie raises an eyebrow, "How do you think we make most of our money? Lily sure doesn't just conjure it up."
02* Nagare (~lolcirno@186.213.242.48) Quit (Ping timeout)
<Hikari> "Fair enough. Well, shall go in?" Hikari takes the initiative and enters the temple of chance.
06* Mykasi nods slightly, and follows Hikari.
01> Dami catches up, having fallen behind while simply observing the area.
03* NagareSuiren is now known as Nagare
06* Nagare follows behind Dami, slowly catching up to the rest. "By the way, I never -finished- Monkey Island", he says somewhat loudly to Mykasi.
<Mykasi> "'I wanted to make sure you're comfortable'. " Mike quotequips, before glancing around. "Did you find anyone in this place that was willing to freely answer questions, idly?"
01> As before, it's basically a casino on the inside. Only with animated dice as the staff.
<Nagare> "We honestly barely tried. The dice palace is just oddly entertaining."
01> The giant d20 from before rolls up to you all, then rolls around a bit!
<Hikari> "Would you like to do the honors this time,
<Hikari> "Would you like to do the honors this time, Mike?" Hikari suggests.
<Mykasi> "You guys are the ones who've worked with this before.... Uh, hiya. What are our options here?"
06* Nagare grins to Hikari. "The surprise is part of the experience."
01> The d20 rolls over to a table, on which are a bunch of dice with letters on the sides.
01> The letterblocks quickly arrange themselves to say: WELCOME TO THE TEMPLE OF CHANCE HOW MAY WE ENTERTAIN YOU TODAY
<Mykasi> "Um." Mike blinks momentaraily, thinking, before: "Is it possible to choose a subcategory for trivia?"
01> TRIVIA QUIZ! WOULD YOU LIKE TO PLAY FOR 10 MACCA 50 MACCA OR 100 MACCA
01> It seems one of the punctuation blocks from the other table got lost over here.
<Mykasi> "...Uh, not quite an answer, that. What's the difference between the three?"
01> THE PRIZES! ALSO THE 10 MACCA VERSION IS FOR ONE PLAYER ONLY A WHOLE GROUP MAY ENJOY THE 50 OR 100 MACCA VERSIONS
<Mykasi> "Hm." A pause, before glancing to Carlie. "10 macca on Current Events work?"
<Hikari> "Maybe we could actually win something with group participation?" Hikari wonders. "Probably not. But it might be more fun."
01> Carlie checks her purse(...purse? WHERE was she keeping that?), "Hmm, I could swing the fifty if you really want, but that'd leave me broke. So sure, here's a ten." She hands you a ten macca coin.
<Mykasi> "Let's not bankrupt our generous benefactor, no." Mike demurrs. "Does anyone else want to take this run or should I? Dami?"
01> TRIVIA GAME! The d20 rolls over to another table, while a bunch of the letter blocks jump off and follow.
01> Dami shakes his head, "I...have concerned myself far less with the goings on here then attempting to discover how it works and how to use it. So you are likely a better candidate then I."
<Hikari> "If the last run was any indication, Mike, we're not going to know any of the answers. Although we might wish we did."
<Mykasi> "Fair." A glance to Hikari. "Not the point. Based on what you guys told me, this is for an entirely different reason." With that, Mike follows the d20.
01> The d20 takes your 10 Macca coin, then a bunch of letterblocks form. CHOOSE YOUR CATEGORY, HISTORY, MAGICAL THEORY, MONSTERS OR CURRENT EVENTS.
<Mykasi> "Can a subcategory be chosen?" Mike repeats.
01> The dice don't change.
<Mykasi> A sigh. "Current Events."
06* Nagare raises an eyebrow as Mykasi struggles with the game. "How does being in the backseat of this feel, Hikari?"
01> QUESTION 1: WHICH ARCANA'S POWER WAS KILLED BY THE HELL BIKER DURING THE FIRST WEEK OF OCTOBER?
01> Carlie blinks, "What."
06* Hikari shrugs. "He'll figure it out. Or not."
<Mykasi> "..." Mike closes his eyes for a moment, before, "Um, MOON?"
01> INCORRECT: THE ANSWER IS JUDGEMENT.
01> Carlie's mouth drops open, "WHAT."
<Hikari> "Carlie, have you ever heard--I guess not."
06* Nagare blinks. "Carlie. You know something we should?"
<Mykasi> "And -that- is -very interesting-."
01> QUESTION 2: HOW MANY PERSONA USERS ARE CURRENTLY ACTIVE IN THE KANAZAWA AREA?
<Mykasi> "...Eight."
06* Hikari blinks. "You see, Mike? This is why we're putting Carlie in the poorhouse."
01> CORRECT! THERE ARE CURRENTLY EIGHT ACTIVE PERSONA USERS IN THE KANAZAWA AREA.
<Mykasi> "..."
01> Dami pulls a pad of paper out of his pocket and begins taking notes.
<Hikari> "Well. Three to go."
<Nagare> "And we're likely already in an advantageous position compared to last time's amazing instances of awkward silence."
<Hikari> "Well, last time we weren't aware in an advance that we were in the presence of a mysterious vault of knowledge."
<Hikari> "How DOES it know these things, anyway? Assuming the information is accurate."
01> QUESTION 3: HOW MANY POWERS ARE INVOLVED IN THE CURRENT CONFLICT BETWEEN DEVIL AND LOVERS?
06* Nagare snickers. "And you wonder why I still bother to ask questions regarding the inner sewings of the Dreamscapes even though you can handwave it all into wizard logic."
<Mykasi> "..." A glance to Carlie. "I think I know this, but..."
01> Carlie gives you an apologetic smile, "Pretty sure I'm not allowed to help. It is the 10 macca version."
06* Mykasi shakes his head. "Yeah." Then to the d20, "Three?"
<Mykasi> "If there's a second Lovers side I've not heard of it yet."
01> INCORRECT: THERE ARE FOUR POWERS INVOLVED IN THE CURRENT DEVIL LOVERS CONFLICT.
<Mykasi> "Figures. Shoulda gone with gut and not logic."
01> Carlie shrugs, "May not be another Lovers power. Might just be someone under Mab's thumb."
<Mykasi> "True."
01> QUESTION FOUR: WHAT IS THE COMMONLY USED NAME OF THE MOST POWERFUL DEMON CURRENLY IN THE KANAZAWA AREA?
<Mykasi> "... ... ... uh." Mike pauses at this for a long moment. "Stab in the dark time: Seiryu?"
01> INCORRECT: THE SEIRYUU WOULD LIKE US TO INFORM YOU THAT HE IS NOT A DEMON. THE ANSWER IS
01> some of the letterblock start rattling
01> and go haywire on the table
01> before settling down.
01> THE ANSWER IS INCONCLUSIVE.
01> QUESTION FOUR: HOW MANY DEVIL SUMMONERS ARE CURRENTLY ACTIVE IN THE KANAZAWA AREA.
06* Hikari stifles a laugh. "Careful, Mike. The Seiryu is listening."
01> (EDIT: that last . is a ?)
06* Nagare raises an eyebrow once again. "That's fairly entertaining, but I can't help but wonder why the dice couldn't pin down the demon and asked the question anyway."
<Mykasi> "Dewhaotlwat?" Mike sputters a bit, before... "...One. And I chose Seiryu because he's powerful, there was no insult intended."
01> INCORRECT: THERE ARE TWO DEVIL SUMMONERS CURRENTLY ACTIVE IN THE KANAZAWA AREA.
<Mykasi> "... WELL. That's something else to look into!"
01> QUESTION FIVE: WHAT IS THE NAME OF THE ONLY STABLE LOCATION THAT DOES NOT CONTAIN A POWER IN KANAZAWA?
<Mykasi> "The Binary District."
01> DECISION ANSWER: IT IS PROPERLY TITLED THE BINARY SECTOR. DECISION?
01> A coin rolls over onto the table. One side has a smiley face, the other a frowny face.
01> The coin rattles...then flips itself into the air!
01> (OOC: roll a d2 over in #e, mike. Call which is smiley when you roll it.)
<Hikari> "They're very picky about details," Hikari notes. "It might've been helpful to point that out in advance."
<Mykasi> "Yeah, would've been nice to know. Ah well."
01> The coin lands with the frowny face showing.
01> THE ANSWER BINARY DISTRICT WILL NOT BE ACCEPTED. INCORRECT!
<Mykasi> "Haha."
01> 1 OUT OF FIVE QUESTIONS ANSWERED CORRECTLY. CONSOLATION PRIZE: OFFICIAL TEMPLE OF CHANCE TWENTY SIDED DIE.
01> A small capsule rolls out of a nearby vending machine, which contains a normal sized and non-animated d20.
<Mykasi> "Huzzah." Mike says, picking it up with a slight grin.
<Hikari> "Well, Mike, you did considerably better than my record of zero percent, at least?" Hikari offers.
<Mykasi> "Eh. Do we want to do one more of that, or do we mind if I do History again? I'm trying to check some info for someone else."
01> THE QUIZ GAME MAY ONLY BE PLAYED ONCE PER DAY.
<Nagare> "Well, that shot our immediate ambitions fast."
<Mykasi> "Okay." Mike nods slightly. "What other games are there?"
<Hikari> "That answers that." Hikari shrugs. "Still, if the information's reliable, once a day is fruitful enough."
01> "Assuming it's still here tomorrow." Carlie feels obliged to point out before Nagare doesl.
01> Dami speaks up, "Ah, as entertaining as this is, perhaps we could investigate some of the other temples?"
<Mykasi> "If it's not here tomorrow it might be the day after, and if it's not here tomorrow we can go make some money so you don't need to be our sugar mama."
<Mykasi> "That's a good idea, too. Thank you, sir d20. Oh, and do you have any inclination to tell us where you get your information from?" Mike says after a nod to Dami.
01> THIS SESSION OF THE TEMPLE OF CHANCE IS SPONSERED BY FOURTH WALL STUDIOS. "IF LIFE'S A GAME, MAKE SURE YOU HAVE THE ADVANTAGE. THE FOURTH WALL ADVANTAGE."
01> Dami blinks at the letterblocks, "Ah...I want to ask but at the same time I don't."
<Mykasi> "... I totally approve."
01> -----------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

> --------------------------------------------------------
> Things were getting fairly quiet in the dorms very early lately. It seemed that no sooner did the semester end then the majority of the dorm living students got the hell out of dodge, either heading home, going on a vacation or just off to stay with freinds. Anything to get them out of Kanazawa and it's strange problems.(more)
> Hikari's own dormroom, on the other hand, was a fair bit more noisy then usual. Not only were both of it's regular occupants still in residence, but there was one more for the holiday. One more who produced at least half of the noise all on her own. Aiko was not exactly pleased about being left behind while everyone else went abroad, and even less about being sent to a town anyone sane was trying to get out off.
> And she hasn't been particularly shy about letting both Hikari and Neimi know it.(more)
> To her credit, Neimi had thus far not faltered in her attempts to be freindly to Aiko. Though occasionally her attepts at freindliness came off rather patronizing, it at least took Aiko's attention off of her older sister for awhile. But tonight she had work, leaving the siblings alone together.
> Aiko sighed, her third deep sigh in the past ten minutes, and shut her laptop, sliding it over into the corner you'd had her put her things in, "How do you STAND this stupid school? Or this town? Is it ALWAYS this dead? I am bored out of my MIND here."
* Hikari chooses to spend the time reading. This is pretty normal, really. No doubt Aiko will maintain a steady hum of background complaints to distract her but, well, Hikari has plenty of experience tuning that out, doesn't she? "Normally there are approximately 90% more students here," Hikari says in a flat tone. "They sent you here just when it would be the least busy. What would you
* Hikari actually like to do?"
> It took her approximately zero time to come up with a response, "Let's go out to a club! ...or does this place even HAVE any?"
<Hikari> "They do," Hikari says, closing her book and setting it aside. "Not all of them admit children."
> That just gets a smirk out of her, "Oh please, you think I have any trouble getting in back in Kyoto?"
<Hikari> "No. But you will here, because you're not going anywhere in the city without my supervision."
> "Which is why you'll be taking me." Aiko's smirk does not fade, "Don't worry about my age, I can get into the good clubs anyway."
<Hikari> "Getting you in was not my concern." Hikari sets her book aside, sits up. "Keeping you out of trouble inside is. Very well." Hikari gets up and pulls her coat on.
> Aiko blinks, seeming almost shocked.
> Before scrambling up and grabbing her bags, "Hold on, I need to change into club clothes~" Her voice is almost sing-song with energy now.
<Hikari> "Nothing unduly revealing," Hikar insists. "Something sensibly warm. It is extremely cold out this winter."
> She goes with some fairly tight pants and a sweater that is more form revealing then some bathing suits, then her boots with heels, a scarf, then grabbing that horrible giant silver/lavender coat to top it all off.
> "And done." She grins, then raises an eyebrow, "...are you just wearing the same clothes you've had on all day?"
<Hikari> Hikari eyes the ensemble silently for a moment. Then: "At least I don't need to worry about losing sight of you. And I'm just the chaperone. I don't need to be anything but present."
> "Seriously? Loosen up sometimes, 'kari." She rolls her eyes, "Do you even know the clubs here or do I need to look one up online first?"
<Hikari> "I am familiar with the basic array available," Hikari says in a bland tone. She searches her memory for a moment: what's the most inoffensive place possible to bring one's little sister? Brightly lit, low presence of drugs, preferably someplace Hikari hasn't actually been to much (or at all).
> Being...rather more familiar with the club scene then she'd like to admit to her little sister(or anyone for that matter), Hikari can think of a couple of options. Jewel Beast is supposed to be popular dance club with older teens/younger adults that's known for having lots of colored lighting. Club Meido...which you've heard is respectable at least. Even if it's a theme club where all the employees are dressed like maids.
<Hikari> "We will attempt...Jewel Beast," Hikari says, figuring Aiko will have less cause to complain (at least for a while) someplace where there's potentially someone else her age. She gets on her shoes and opens the door.
> You head out! Aiko is...ecxited and not bitching about things for the first time since she got here during the drive over. And since the streets are largely empty, you soon find yourselves pulling into the parking garage down the street from the club.(More)
> Jewel Beast itself is a club with...honestly, more people in it then you expected. The music is blasting loud and it is of course upbeat and poppy. More noticable even then that, if you can imagine it, are the lights. Kalaidosopic about covers it, the lights are multicolored and flashing and when combined with the strategic reflective surfaces in the club, giving the whole place a very, well, "jewel" like look.
> Aiko looks around once she gets in(the bouncer seemed satisfied with the ID she showed him), "Huh...kinda kiddy, but at least it's active!"
<Hikari> "Maybe this is a little *too* bright," Hikari says, taking it all in. Well, it's not like it's her night out or anything. As long as it's a relatively harmless place to keep Aiko busy for a while, it'll do.
> Most of the other people in here are dressed easily as flashily as Aiko. Which causes her to turn to her sister and shake her head, "Geez, you stand out like a sore thumb in here, 'kari. "
<Hikari> "Good. This way you won't forget I'm here. Shall we look around?"
> The club consists of a few clearly seperate areas. The bar, the dance floor and the arcade corner. Where there are, of course, a few DDR machines adding thier own brand of noise to the cacophony. The bar has a few tables near it as well, most of them occupied.
> Aiko shrugs, "Sure. How about getting a couple drinks first?"
* Hikari lets Aiko lead the way for the moment, mostly hanging back a few feet and studiously looking the resident stick in the mud. She nods, walking to the bar (where what Aiko drinks will be closely monitored, of course).
> She orders a drink called a Strawberry Pearl, which...a breif look at the menu tells you does have alcohol.
<Hikari> "Try something else," Hikari says in a tone which brooks no argument.
> Aiko smirks at you again, "'kari if I want to drink, I can just do it when you're off hanging out with your freinds for hours on end. Which you do all the time. Or...you can let me have a drink while you're right here with me."
<Hikari> "In other words, I should lock you in the dorm whenever I leave?"
> "Lock's on the inside." She replies with a smile.
<Hikari> "For now. Perhaps we'll make a stop on the way home for another. I'll wake the locksmith up if I have to. At the very least, Aiko, you're not drinking while under my supervision."
> "Uh huh." She seems more amused by this then even remotely intimidated by you, "Is this how you're planning to do things? I do whatever you say period, the complete tyrant policy? Because unless you're willing to drop your social life and spend every minute of every day with me, you can't enforce it. Or...you can let me have fun while you're around, and you won't have to worry when you're not. And nothing gets back to mother."
* Hikari pauses long enough retain a modicum of dignity, turns and nods minutely to the barman to confirm the order. "but the moment I think you're drunk, we leave."
> "I've never been drunk in public, I'm not stupid. Not after..." she suddenly stops finishing that sentance and resumes ordering her Strawberry Pearl.
<Hikari> "After what?" Hikari prods. "Are there stories that aren't reaching me, either?" Hikari orders...cranberry juice. Well, she does have to drive later.
> The bartender pours you a cranberry juice over ice, then quickly mixes Aiko's drink. She takes a sip of it, and puckers a bit, "Wow, I didn't think it would be this sour. Good though. And...it's, nothing you need to worry about, okay? I shouldn't have said anything."
<Hikari> "Yes, well, we all do things we regret. So tell me all about yours."
> "It's nothing that happened to me." You almost have to strain to hear that as she mutters it, but the high alert state you stay on in the dream has been great for improving your hearing so you do catch it.
<Hikari> "Then it's not the worst case scenario, at least?"
> "...." Aiko just looks at you for a long moment. Then takes another sip and gets up, "I'm gonna go dance. Watch my drink, okay?"
* Hikari is rather more concerned about making sure nothing happens to Aiko than her drink, so that's where her eyes will be!
> Aiko dances by herself for a bit, but being the very attractive young woman she is, it doesn't take her long for guys to start trying to pick her up. The first two...well, you can't hear what's being said but the expressions and body language are clear. They got shut down hard.
> The third though, manages to get her to dance with him.
<Hikari> Either Aiko is a young woman of discriminating tastes or she just had bad luck with the first two. Hikari spends about five seconds contemplating this before ordering another drink and turning back to monitor her sister.
> Well it certainly looked more like her dismissing them then the other way around. The third guy though, manages to stick with her through a couple of dances. Occasionally getting what Hikari might consider innapropriately close, before Aiko pulls away slightly.
* Hikari frowns. She's perfectly ready to spring into action if need be--but Aiko doesn't seem to have a problem with telling people what she doesn't like about them, so probably Hikari won't need to do anything.
> They stop dancing, and he tries to get her to go back over with him to where his freinds are hanging out...two guys and a girl if you're guessing which ones correctly, but she heads back over to where you are instead.
> Or to where her drink is, at least. Since she reaches for that before actually looking over at you.
<Hikari> "Everything alright?" Hikari asks.
> "Yeah. I just got thirsty." She takes a drink, then puckers again, "Okay, not getting this again. Who makes strawberry drinks sour? Anyway...are you seriously going to just sit here all night? I know you don't have a boyfreind, so dance or something."
<Hikari> "Really? And how do you know that?" Hikari swivels off the barstool onto the floor anyway, though.
> "Because your chatterbox roommate would have spilled that bit by now. Unless it's a REALLY secret boyfreind," Aiko smiles again and raises an eyebrow looking for a confirm/deny.
<Hikari> "Well, we all have secrets, don't we?" Hikari says, walking out onto the floor.
> "Uh huh." Aiko finishes her drink then follows you, waving to the guy she was dancing with before changing the subject, "So is this going to be one of those things where you'd know how to dance if it was still the 1800s and I'm going to have to teach you how we do things in modern times?"
<Hikari> "I would be surprised if there was anything you could teach me that I didn't already know," Hikari says over the music, starting to dance (fairly credibly, insofar as skill actually matters in a club).
> "Oh I'd bet money I have some skills you don't." She doesn't elaborate further as the guy comes back over and they resume dancing.
* Hikari just smiles. "Consider it a challenge to think of one," she says, idly scanning the surrounding crowd because, well, why not? Looking's free.
> Most of the people here are in Hikari's age group(as opposed to Aiko's), a couple of which she actually recognizes from college. Some hot guys around...some with girls, some without. Some hot girls around as well, but not as good looking as the lilims easily.
<Hikari> Well, Hikari's used to a more elite crowd, mortals can't be expected to compete--wait, why is she looking at the girls in the first place?! Well. fortunately it's pretty much impossible for nosy siblings to really see whatever Hikari might be sizing up while dancing.
> Hikari isn't out on the floor by herself for long before a guy slides over, flashing you his best charming smile, "Hey there. Excuse me if I'm presumptious here, but...it's hard to believe a girl like you is here by herself. Looking for a dance partner?" He's fairly handsome, very clean cut at least. And dressed...well, more fitting for the crowd then Hikari herself but doesn't venture into the gaudy.
> You think, anyway. The lighting in here makes everything look a bit gaudy.
* Retrieving #personador modes...
<Hikari> "Wellll, I am here as chaperone, but who says I can't dance on the job?" Hikari offers with a smile of her own.
> "Chaperone?" He blinks, a bit surprised at the word, "Ah, well, I'm Sinshio Kiyomari. It is a pleasure to meet you." He holds out his hand, inviting you to dance.
<Hikari> "Don't worry about. I'm Hikari," Hikari says, breaking a tradition of not giving out her real name at clubs, but it's not like she's going home with anyone but her sister tonight. She takes one the man's hand--as well as a quick glance around to make sure Aiko hasn't taken the opportunity to sneak off.
<Hikari> *Don't about it
> Aiko is still dancing with the guy she was with before. And after you make sure of that, you let Sinshio pull you into a dance! He's not a great dancer, but he doesn't step on your feet at least. The music is still that horrible poppy stuff, but at least it's got a solid underlying beat to it that's easy to dance to.
> (OOC: Line, you can roll a d2 and call it aftrer a couple of dances(assuming you let him get more then one))
<Hikari> It's hard to find a club that lets you grind to opera, so Hikari will just have to make do. It's alright though--dancing's decent exercise and it's nice engaging in some mindless fun with full knowledge that it won't go anywhere else, so Hikari gives him a couple songs to make an impression.
<Hikari> roll 1d2 er 1 = heads, 2 = tails, I guess I'll guess heads oh god what am I rolling for
* Hatbot --> "Hikari rolls 1d2 er 1 = heads, 2 = tails, I guess I'll guess heads oh god what am I rolling for and gets 2."12 [1d2=2]
> After a couple of dances...you hear a surprisingly familiar voice, nearby you, "...huh. Okay, that really is you. Didn't think this kind of place was your...uh, what's the phrase, your scene?"
> Looking for the source of the voice...you see Shiro of all people(dressed just as out of place as you are for the club) just standing on the dancefloor near you.
* Hikari pauses. "I could say the same for you," she says. "What *are* you doing here?" Hikari sounds honestly curious. "I'm only here to watch after my sister," she insists for her own part.
> Sinshio looks at Shiro, then back at you, "Uh, freind of yours Hikari?"
> Shiro shrugs, "Here to meet someone. He wants to meet in a public and well lit place because he thinks I'm crazy."
> Sinshio's eyes widen a bit as Shiro says that with a straight face.
<Hikari> "Yeah," Hikari says as an aside, almost forgetting about her dance partner. "I can't imagine where one would get that idea. What's this about? Is it business, or...?"
> Shiro nods, "Business, yeah."
<Hikari> "Is it anything I can ask about?" Hikari has quite neglected the festive surroundings and reverted to square mode by now.
> Sinshio smiles and takes a step back, "It's been alot of fun, maybe later after you're done talking to your freind?"
<Hikari> "Yeah," Hikari says absentmindedly.
> You walk back off the dance floor with Shiro, who nods again, "I'm looking for some stuff that might be able to help out in the Dream. Guy thinks he might be able to get it, but I have to talk to him in person about it."
* Hikari makes a quick check for presence of Aikos as she walks. "'Stuff?' That's very vague."
> Aiko has left the floor, and is now hanging out with the guy she's been dancing with and his freinds.
<Hikari> Well, at least Hikari knows where she is.
> Shiro shrugs, "Some chinese military surplus stuff. Want the details here, or later?"
* Hikari finds a seat with a good view of Aiko's group. "Oh, here will do. Now, military surplus? Are we staging an invasion?"
> "Not that I know of, but if someone tries invading us I figure it might come in handy. Also it wouldn't hurt to have some weapons when the magic runs out, or stuff we can set traps with."
> He half grins, and pushes his glasses back up, "Now that the semester's over, I'm turning full attention to the Dream."
<Hikari> "What kind of weapons are we talking about acquiring?" Hikari asks, still somewhat thrown by the conversation. "Guns? Explosives? Thermonuclear devices?"
> "The second, mostly. Guns are pointless with our Personas, but the ability to do some wide-spread damage isn't something we've got right now."
<Hikari> "I hope you know how to handle them properly. I hope *someone* in our group does. Although it pains me to imagine Mike with both access to explosives and the knowledge to exploit them."
> "Hey, I'm doing my research. And hey, Mike's got the same problem with fire I do. He'll probably be more careful then you'd expect."
<Hikari> "But will Anansi?"
> "..." Shiro has no response for a moment. "I...hope so? Man, I like Mykasi but there is something messed up with him if he can't control his Persona the same way the rest of us can."
<Hikari> "Well, from experience he can when he needs to. Anansi delights in alarming surprises, but I suppose he likely wouldn't do anything that would kill his other self. Or at least not anything he *knows* would kill him."
> Shiro nods, "Yeah. Anyway...I'm supposed to be here alone. If you..." he looks over into the crowd, "wanna head back to your date or something? Man, I can barely tell one person from another right now. how the hell do they stand these lights?"
<Hikari> "I'm here minding my sister," Hikari insists, standing. "And your guess is as good as mine. Perhaps the heady bouquet of hormones blinds the dancers to other concerns?" Hikari shrugs, walks away. "Good luck," she says in parting.
> He nods, "Yeah, thanks."
* Hikari heads to the center of the floor (again scanning for Aikos to confirm no misbehavior first, of course).
> Aiko is still where you left her...though her dance partner's arm is firmly planted on her waist. ...and from the looks of it his hand it a little lower then it should be.
> Okay, more then a bit lower. He is quite blatently feeling up her rear end.
* Hikari sidles up to the couple. Chiding Aiko doesn't seem to accomplish much--and really, there are far worse things that could happen than Aiko letting some goon grope her ass, but Hikari doesn't want anyone getting ideas from the fact that Aiko will let them. Ideas like "I wonder what else she'll let me do?" So Hikari decides to take a more novel approach to breaking up the situation.
* Hikari She taps the young man on the shoulder, gives him the most alluring smile she can manage (of a sort Aiko probably wouldn't imagine her capable of). "Care to go a round with me?"
> Aiko splutters, caught completely off guard, "Wait, WHAT? Are you seriously trying to poach your own sister's date? What the HELL, 'kari!?"
> One of the other guys in the group there edges away and you almost hear him mutter something about a catfight.
<Hikari> "I'll give him back to you in a minute," Hikari promises.
> He looks at you and looks at her...up against most people Hikari might clearly be the better catch, but Aiko is just as good looking as she is so he tries to avoid making a decision, "Ah, ladies please, lets try not to fight here, okay? Don't ruin your beautiful faces by scowling." His hand is now well off of Aiko's butt.
<Hikari> "Well, if you're going to be selfish and keep him all to yourself..." Hikari shrugs. "I'll just be right over there--" she points to a chair with a clear view of the duo's dancing area, "--waiting and watching VERY closely until you're done." Hikari smiles again, without a great deal of humor, and heads to the appointed seat.
> Aiko follows you, "...okay, that was getting me back for the bar, wasn't it?"
<Hikari> "I don't know what you're talking about," Hikari says innocently.
> She smirks, "Right. Bitch." She laughs while she says it though, almost like an affectionate insult.
<Hikari> "I don't imagine mother or father ever attempt anything like that when trying to dissuade you from something?" Hikari speculates.
> "As if! With father it's all 'you will do as I say blah blah blah' crap, while mother barely tries anymore. I think she burned out on arguing with you. Anyway, I'm going to go salvage my evening."
> She...heads over and starts flirting with a completely different guy then the one she was with before.
<Hikari> "Have fun," Hikari calls in parting. "But not too much fun! I'm watching!"
> The night continues, and she gets tired of dancing eventually. Some more guys try and get Hikari to dance at points. And eventually you do see a man sit down at the same table as Shiro to discuss something.
> They leave the club before Aiko gets tired of dancing though.
> In the car on the way back to the dorm, Aiko shivers in the passenger seat, "Brrrr! It was so warm in the club, and then going outside was like getting stabbed with icicles!"
* Hikari turns up the car's heater. "We'll be back home soon enough. You can bury yourself in blankets or take a hot shower or whatever you like there. So...was sufficient fun had?"
> "Not to get me through the whole stay." She smirks again, "But yeah. You're not wound nearly as tight as you act, you know."
<Hikari> "I don't know what you mean," Hikari says. "Well, perhaps we can go out again later in the week. If it's absolutely necessary."
> "Great. But...somewhere different next time. The lights are cool, but I've got a headache now."
<Hikari> "I know what you mean," Hikari says. "The light and having to track you all evening. Well, I know a few places. I'll think of a nicer one."
> "So...about this boyfreind you may or may not have?" Aiko tries to pry for details.
<Hikari> "I am unaware of anyone definitively occupying that status," Hikari manages.
> "Definitively. Uh huh. So there's a maybe? Maybe a couple of maybes?"
* Hikari considers this. "Maybe a couple maybes," she's forced to admit at length.
> She laughs, "Don't worry, I won't tell that you're dating. I can just imagine the infinite waves of marriage pressure mother would start throwing at you if I did."
<Hikari> "Yes, well, there are reasons the details of my personal life are not conveyed in abundance and that's a very important one."
> "Mother's threatened to try and arrainge a marriage for me, if you can believe that." She rolls her eyes.
<Hikari> "She must have given up on me," Hikari speculates. There's a trace of good humor in her voice as she continues: "Persistence pays. But I don't imagine I need to tell you that."
> "I can't wait until I'm out of school and I can just get away."
<Hikari> "Then what happens?" Hikari wonders.
> "I'll...try to go to college, probably?" She doesn't sound entirely sure on that.
<Hikari> "Hm." Hikari nods, considers this for a moment. "It's alright. I haven't figured it out either."
> "...seriously?" Aiko blinks at you, "you always talk like you know everything. Or is that just to get mother off your back?"
<Hikari> "Well, I have ideas and goals. Sometimes I have doubts too--it just doesn't do to let mother know about those." Another pause. "I believe, if I had the choice, that fighting a secret battle for the good of the world in a mystical venue known only to a select few would be a satisfactory life's work. But if that's not an option I might pursue a career as a teacher. But then again, the teacher
<Hikari> I associate with the most isn't the happiest fellow. I don't have to decide today, of course, but soon."
> "Secret battle for the good of the world?" Aiko breaks down into a giggle fit, "GOD you are such a nerd, 'kari!"
> "How did you get that out with a straight face?"
<Hikari> "Ah, you thought I was joking?" Hikari's expression remains straight as a level.
> "Well running off into a fantasy world does sound good sometimes I'll give you that. Let me know if it ever works out for you." She laughs again.
<Hikari> "It has proven to be a rewarding experience thus far. Ah, here we are." Hikari pulls into the school parking lot--fortunately there are plenty of open spaces right in front of the building due to everyone being out.
> Aiko eyes you as she gets out of the car, "...just when did you get a sense of humor anyway?"
> ----------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

> -------------------------------------------------------------------
> Leaving the dice people with thier strangely informative games behind, the group wanders back out into the Temple Row. All around are various strange buildings, just as before. The house of bones, the stained glass pumpkin, the giant ball of yarn, the green igloo, a building shaped like a sloth's head, a building that is painful to look at because that is clearly non-euclidean geometry going on there, etc.
* Hikari glances around, nods towards the pumpkin temple with its witchy proprietor. "Shall we look around more, for the sake of academic interest? We can hardly know what fuels this strange place from just one example."
* Mykasi nods slightly. "The pumpkin building looks interesting... so does the Lovecraftian one but forgive me for avoiding that one for sanity's sake.
* Hikari looks towards this other one, rubs her eyes until they don't feel likely to turn inside out. "I know what you mean.
<Hikari> "
<Mykasi> "Sooo... pumpkin?" Mike says, with a slight glance toward Carlie and Dami.
> Nagare also stares over towards the abberant temple. The guardian outside thankfully isn't a tentacle monster but a...creature of some kind, made out of geometric shapes. "I...think I can see a pattern in that. I'm sure I'll regret this but excuse me, you all go on ahead."
> And Nagare slowly makes his way towards the lovecraftian temple.
> Dami looks at you two, then at Nagare, "Should I go with him?"
<Hikari> "Are you sure that's a place you want to venture alone, profess...or. Well. Ah, if you don't mind?"
<Mykasi> "...yes, please. He's prone to getting mindfucked."
> Dami nods, "I admit to a certain scientific curiosity about such a structure, and those inside of it, myself. I'll do that then."
<Mykasi> "Alright. Take care."
> And Dami follows Nagare to the temple of nonstandard geometry.
* Hello-DojimathedralWaddleDee (~lolcirno@186.213.242.73) Quit (Quit: -=runbarunbarunbarunbarunba~=-)
> Carlie chuckles, then takes both Mike and Hikari's hands at once and looks over towards the pumpkin, "You two do that. We'll be over here having fun with sexy witches."
<Hikari> "We're here for the interest of, of science," Hikari protests as she's dragged along.
<Mykasi> "And this is more for Hikari's benefit than mine." Mike says in Miwok with a grin.
> As you approach the giant stained glass pumpkin, the scantily clad witch outside winks at you all, "Why hello there~"
<Mykasi> "Hello!"
<Hikari> "Hello," Hikari says with her standard respectful bow. "We are curious about the nature of your establishment. Do you have an informative pamphlet or some other sort of primer?"
> "Ooh, aren't you the proper one?" The witch sounds highly amused at Hikari's greeting, "Well, this here is the Temple of Spells. Inside we research magic of all kinds, particularly kinds classified as Physical Magic. Are you learned in the magical arts at all?"
<Mykasi> "Right up your alley, Hikari." Mike drily comments, before, "No experience, but willing to learn and are Persona users for what help that garners."
<Hikari> "Only vaguely so. I had an introductory lesson in lyrical magic, but otherwise my experience is mostly limited to seeing it secondhand."
> Carlie nods, "I'm a lilim, and know the magic that comes with the territory. I wouldn't mind branching out though."
> The witch grins, "Persona Users and a lilim, huh? Well, I'd have to check with the hag to see if that's enough to let you in. We only let magicians in, can't risk having mundanes putzing around all of the spells in progress, you know?"
> She ducks back inside the pumpkin, "I'll be just a moment."
<Hikari> "How does one learn magic if one has to be a magician to receive lessons?" Hikari wonders while she's away.
<Mykasi> "Don't think about it too hard."
> Carlie shrugs, "It's not like this is the only place that teaches magic. Hell, it might not even exist most of the time.
> "
> The witch comes back out and winks, "Well, the hag says it's fine. So come on in <3!"
<Mykasi> "Thanks!" Mike says, bowing and entering.
<Hikari> "Did you just...vocalize a heart?" Hikari says, entering. "I could swear that's what I heard, but I'm not sure how."
> Carlie giggles, "Oh, that's an easy trick, see <3?"
<Hikari> "I don't understand, but I can't deny it's happening." Hikari shakes her head.
* Mykasi looks to Hikari. "Your heart-fu is weak."
> And thus, you enter the giant glass pumpkin. Also known as the Temple of Spells.
> Inside...wow, it's a lot bigger on the inside then the outside. Inside is a very large circular room with some furniature, clearly for resting on, at places around it. And nine doors, ten if you count the entrance, all spaced along the wall.
<Mykasi> "Huh. What sorts of spells are being researched right now, if I can ask?"
<Hikari> "Your skills clearly include warping spatial dimensions," Hikari obsveres.
> Also in the room are a few other denizens, a witch, a magical girl, a bipedal goat with glasses and a high collared coat, and others all either chatting or reading.
> The witch gestures around to the doors, "Well, this is the break room. And all those doors there lead into the study halls. We have nine study halls in the Temple...would you like a tour?"
<Mykasi> "Sure. That'd be nice." Mike says with a grin.
<Hikari> "Would we?" Hikari glances to the others. "I suppose we had no more specific plans. We're mostly curious and trying to understand what makes this place run."
> "Well, starting from the left," she goes over to the left door closest to the entrance, "we have the Brewery, which is where we study potions and other kinds of magical liquids. It gets the most use of any of our study halls."(more)
> "Next," she moves to the next door, "we have the Empowerium," then she moves to the third, "And the Enchantrium. These both involve the study of placing magical power in objects, in different ways. These three halls make up the Physical Magic department, our most active realm of study." (more)
> Carlie frowns, "...oh. I thought physical magic meant something else."
<Mykasi> "Huh. Any of these enhance vision?"
> The witch shrugs, "Vision enhancement could be managed, either temporarily through an elixer or perhaps magic eyedrops, or with enchanted glasses. I don't know if there are any projects like that going on right this moment though."
<Hikari> "Carlie! This is a place of learning," Hikari says, though without much force or apparent surprise.
> "Anyway, next we have the Blastory, which works with direct offensive magic. Throwing bolts of power at people and such," she doesn't sound very interested or impressed with this study.(more)
* Mykasi seems somewhat intrigued at the Blastory, but keeps following.
> "And after that is the Conjury, which works with summoning things, objects, critters, all kinds of stuff." She sounds only marginally less uninterested.(more)
> "And here is the Factory. Which focuses on the creation of the same sorts of things the Conjury summons up. These three are the Indirect Magic department. Some people like them, but they're not my cup of tea at all."(more)
<Hikari> "They sound useful enough to me," Hikari says.
* Mykasi nods. "So, physical, indirect, and...?"
> Moving over to the last set of three doors, she gestures, "This is the Transroom, which works with bodily alteration spells. Turning people into frogs, making your own arms bigger, all kinds of things like that."(more)
> "After that is the Glamroom, which works with mental alteration. Making people fall in love, mystically binding thier senses, putting them to sleep," she sounds positively gleeful about this room.(more)
* Hikari glances at Carlie, expecting to see similar enthusiasm for this wing (or at least approval).
* Mykasi grins slightly.
> "Ahem, anyway. Lastly we have the Sightroom. Which deals with divinations, and all other kinds of useful, if unreliable, things like that. These three make up the Direct Magic department."
> Carlie seemed more impressed by the Transroom then the other two, but seems interested enough in all of them.
<Hikari> "Given our continuing struggles with uncovering information about the roces opposing us, I admit to the most interest in this last room. But all of them surely have their practical applications?"
<Hikari> OOC roces = forces, wow
<Mykasi> "Huh. Alright, cool. I guess... just elaborating on my previous question, would one of the Empoerium or the Enchantrium have the capacity to perhaps repair poor vision?"
> Carlie nods at Hikari, "Just about any magic has applications. Better to have a tool then not have it, even if you only break it out every now and again, right?"
<Mykasi> "That, yeah.
<Mykasi> "That, yeah." Mike nods in agreement. "Might as well be prepared."
> The witch nods at Mike, "Enchantrium or Brewery would be your best bet. Or maybe the Transroom. You'd need to ask the specialists."
* Gate-afk is now known as Gatewalker
* ChanServ sets mode: +oa Gatewalker Gatewalker
<Mykasi> "Fair enough. I'll do some digging, then. Are we allowed to enter if we don't touch anything? Or is that a bad idea?"
> "You should be fine, since the hag said it was okay. Just don't go messing around with what people are working with, but that's just common sense, right?"
<Hikari> "Still having problems due to the tower, Mike?"
<Mykasi> "Of course. Thanks for the tour!" Mike says, before trotting over a few steps toward the Brewery... and pausing. "Yeah, vision's apparently permaborked - or at least as far as permanent goes in a world of magic and mayhem." A glance back to the witch, "Who is 'the hag', out of curiousity
<Mykasi> ?"
> "The hag is basically in charge here. She's the head researcher in the brewery, but she's good at everything."
> Carlie nods and translates, "That makes her the 'High Priest' of the Temple of Spells, so to speak. Kinda like that big die with twenty sides was at the Temple of Chance."
<Mykasi> "Ah, alright. Thanks!" Mike says cheerily. "Back in a bit." And with that, Mike trots over to the Brewery.
<Hikari> "So how long have you all been working here?" Hikari wonders. "This is not a neighborhood that seems given to long-term residents, based on what we've seen outside."
> The witch laughs, "DOn't be silly, we've always been here~"
> Carlie taps Hikari's shoulder, "It's...hard to explain. Want me to try anyway?"
> M: Mike ducks into the Brewery! Inside he can see...a room that is larger then the break room. Wow. Inside there are cauldrons, distilling stations, chemistry lab benches, and lots and lots of barrels. All with lots of various magicican looking shadows working at them.
<Hikari> "Go right ahead," Hikari says.
* Mykasi keeps his hands very much to himself - despite temptation to leap in and try to find somewhere to start working - and tries to find someone that looks like they could be the "hag". Or female and a head researcher, even.
> H: "Well," Carlie attempts to explain, "as far as I can gather, for the people in the Temples, they...just kinda exist with the Temple. So long as the Temple has been here, they've been here. And to them the Temple has always been here, since they didn't exist until it did."
> M: There are more then a few females in here. Witches a plenty, Mike thinks he can see a foxgirl and an elf as well. For those that stand out...well, it's impossible to miss the hideously ugly witch in a black robe cackling over a cauldron. There's also a severe looking middle-aged woman in a labcoat is working on one of the chemistry sets. And a three headed miniature giantess, one head with no eyes, one with no ears and one with no mouth.
<Hikari> "I see. Suddenly I can't help but wonder how thorough a memory that grants the residents." To the witch: "You've always worked here, then? As long as you remember?"
> H: "Of course, the Temple of Spells is my life!"
> M: (cont from cutoff) And a three headed miniature giantess, one head with no eyes, one with no ears and one with no mouth.
* Mykasi carefully approaches the witch first. May as well be formal, after all. "Apologies, milady - would you mind if I asked a few questions?"
<Hikari> "Born and raised here? Long family tradition? How old are you?"
> H: Carlie rolls her eyes, "Hikari, they aren't humans. Remember how you were shocked when I told you I was never a child? I was just made by Lily? They're closer to me then you, they weren't 'born' at all. They sprang into existance when the Temple did."
<Hikari> "But aren't you curious? What if the temple spontaneously created everyone here with complete personal histories? It's rather amazing, isn't it?"
> M: The witch peers over at you and cackles a bit, "Ooooh, what have we here? A delicious looking little mortal, isn't it? Well then, tell old granny what she can do for you, poffin?" The witch...up close she's even uglier. And her breath smells like preserved frogs.
<Mykasi> "Ah... my eyesight was damaged during an incident with a solar being. I am simply looking for a balm or magical remedy - though I have to confess I might start studying here, too, regardless. Pretty neat place all in all." Mike comments.
> H: The witch thinks, "Family tradition? Like hereditery curses? You might try the Galmroom for most of those. And I've been the door guard since the Temple's tenth Turn, though I'm not sure why you'd want to know that. But speaking of my job, I need to get back to it. Do you need anything else before I go?"
> M: The witch thinks, "Damaged eyes, hmm? Well, let me have a look to see what the damage is then." She starts reaching for your eyes.
<Hikari> "No, sorry to trouble you, thanks." Hikari turns to Carlie. "Well, I plan to visit the Sightroom. Does anything interest you?"
<Mykasi> "Alright. Please do note they don't come out of their sockets." Mike adds jokingly, stepping forward slightly.
> M: "Sure they do, you just have to give them a pluck." Her fingers, with long pointy and filthy nails keep reaching for you. (OOC: lemme invite the bot, then you can roll init to get away. Unless you just stand there.)
<Mykasi> "I'd really rather you didn't, ma'am..." Mike says, trying to lean back!
<Mykasi> roll 2d8+9
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8+9 and gets 20."12 [2d8=3, 8]
> roll 2d8+6 old ugly witch init
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 2d8+6 old ugly witch init and gets 14."12 [2d8=4, 4]
> M: When that and leaning don't seem to disuade her, Mike is able to quickly scoot back away from her. The old witch starts to follow, but she gets all of three feet from her cauldron before someone else starts trying to add things to it, prompting to her dart back to smack them away.
* Mykasi blinks. "Right. Try someone else, then." he mutters under his breath, before glancing around for the stern looking woman.
> H: Carlie considers, "I may take a look into the Blastory or the Transroom. Since Mab has that bitch Chelsea, it would help if one of us had some real fighting power. So we wouldn't have to ask you to do all the heavy fighting for us if it came to it."
<Hikari> "No interest in learning about love potions, then?" Hikari says with a smile. "Or do you lilims pride yourself on not needing those?"
* Mykasi finds the stern-looking woman after a bit and walks over carefully. "Pardon me - could I have a moment of your time?"
> M: The stern looking woman is over at the chemistry set still. She's muttering about something under her breath while flipping through some notes. Not even looking up at you, she curtly replies, "What?"
> H: A slow smile spreads over Carlie's face as she reaches over and gently brushes one finger under your chin, "I dunno, you tell me if I need one..."
* Hikari stares for a moment, blushes furiously and turns away. "I don't know I'll have to think about that ask me later excuse me I'm going to ask about magic now." A brisk walk takes her to the Sightroom.
<Mykasi> "Would you happen to know of a way to regenerate or recover vision impairment inflicted by a unnatural bright light that seems to have burnt away or otherwise damaged the nerves of the eye?"
> H: You can hear Carlie giggling behind you as you duck into the Sightroom. Inside are...various stations where magicians are working at thier crafts. An eyeball in a tuxedo and tophat is maneuvering around a set of five rings, two mirrors with faces are arguing with eachother, a mummy with a bandage afro is polishing a crystal disco-ball, and all kind of others are about.
> M: The woman ignores you for a moment, until she finishes whatever she was muttering over, and looks up, "Damaged vision? Possibly. Sit." She waves a hand to a short stool near her station.
* Hikari approaches Afro Mummy. "Excuse me sir, could I have a moment of your time?"
* Mykasi nods and sits. "And for reference because it's what the cauldron witch tried, the eyeballs don't come out.
> M: The labcoat woman pulls out a small light and shines it in your eyes, "Hold still." The light is...not too horribly bright, but a bit painful. It also keeps changing color every time she twists it. ANd you'd swear it was changing shape too.
* Mykasi does his best to hold still, despite this. "What sort of tool is this, if I may ask?"
> H: The Afro Mummy lazily nods his head, his mouth is clearly bandaged up as well but he can still speak clearly, "No problemo little lady. Pull up a sarcophagus and tell Dr. Wrapman what he can help you discover."
> M: "A runic pointer. I use it to focus spells on a small area." After a bit she finishes and puts the tool, which looks like a laser pointer, away. "It's nerve damage alright. Not hard to fix, but not exactly easy either, especially if you don't know any magic besides your Persona so far."
> H: There's a small bench near his table that looks like a mini-sarcophagas. With sequins on it.
<Mykasi> "Right." Mike says. "I'm willing to learn what I need to - it's not much a detriment here but a major factor otherwise. What approach would you suggest?"
* Hikari sits (hoping this just looks like a sarcophagus and doesn't actually have an occupant). "The work in this room focuses on divination and the like, does it not? Is this something that can be taught in any meaningful capacity? If not, well, I'm sure I have questions an expert in such might be able to help with anyway."
> M: "A potion would be easiest, if you had any skill with making them already. But since you don't..." she sighs, "The ditz at the door probably forgot to tell you this, but we don't do magic for you here. We teach you how to do it yourself. If you can give us something in return to pay for the knowledge."
<Mykasi> "The 'ditz at the door' did indeed drop that little fact. Still, potionwork might prove useful..." Mike nods slightly, closing his eyes for a moment. "What would be an adequate payment for this information? If I do not have it on hand immediately, it is possible I may be able to procure it."
> H: The mummy weaves back and forth, his afro bobbing as he does so, "Aaaaaalright. Dr. Deadman here has the ail for what cures you, and you can take that to the grave. If you wanna by my Groove Disciple then all you gotta do is look into my crysto-ball, relax, and get funky. Are you ready to get funky?"
> M: "Knowledge for knowledge is our prefered coin. Learn a spell here and leave one behind when you go. But if you don't know anything you can teach...other kinds of knowledge may work. Educational texts about things that concern us, an item of magic we can disect, things of that nature."
<Hikari> "When we speak of 'funkiness', we're only talking about appreciation of disco music, I hope? I may be prepared to become acquainted with funk if it is a necessary precursor to attaining knowledge."
> H: "Exactly." The disco mummy stands up, revealing his flared-bottom pants(made of purple bandages) and dancing shoes, "We gotta get DOWN with the funk! Uh huh...just listen to it," he slaps the crysto-ball and it starts to hover and spin in the air, "get your groove on with Dr. Graveman and lose yourself in the ball. Then tell me when you hear it. When you hear the funk."
> H: He starts to dance!
* Mykasi nods. "I lack magic talents but am versed rather well in more mundane branches, and could procure multiple texts of that nature. Depending on what educational texts you are looking for I may be able to suffice there. I also have access to a small... pool of items that may be of interest - a syringe from the Asylum, for example."
> M: "Chemistry text, physical sciences like mechanics, those will do. And a syringe isn't of any interest to me." She pauses, then adds, "Unless there's something in it?"
* Hikari stands, attempts to dance. It's not that she's not used to it, she just wasn't expecting it in these surroundings. Ah well, the things one does for wisdom. Hikari stretches, limbers up, and proceeds to gyrate in search of a groove.
> H: Hikari dances!(OOC: check Performing arts. In this case...average of Body/Soul+skill ranks.)
<Hikari> roll 2d8 vs 11
* Hatbot --> "Hikari rolls 2d8 vs 11 and gets 9."12 [2d8=1, 8]
<Mykasi> "An unidentified liquid, in point, yes." Mike nods. "This being said... let me bring you my texts and have you decide if it is adequate? ... granted, to learn more, I'd also offer the syringe with whatever parts you need."
> M: She nods, "That's fine. Just be sure to hurry back. We may be a strong Temple, but nobody can garuntee how long anyone is going to be here."
> H: Hikari...gets down. She gets funky. She starts to get into the same groove as the afro mummy(who is an incredible dancer, by the by) and staring into the spinning crysto-ball, she can...she can hear it. The funk. She can hear the music. It's faint, but she's sure of it. It's very close to the music she heard before. At the Glow.
<Mykasi> "I'll do my best, yeah. Thanks." Mike nods, a slightly twitch of... something... passing across his face as he nods to the woman. "Be back soon."
* Hikari focuses on it to draw what she can from it before it escapes!
> H: Hikari tries to focus on the music, to keep it with her instead of letting it escape again! (OOC: Soul+Performing Arts -6. This is hard stuff.)
<Hikari> roll 2d8 vs...6 if performing arts ranks apply
* Hatbot --> "Hikari rolls 2d8 vs...6 if performing arts ranks apply and gets 4."12 [2d8=1, 3]
> H: Hikari can feel it. The music running through her. She can hear the way it runs, from the dawn of creation to the end of time. There is always the Song. The Song was sang before there was a concept of music, and it will play long after the last lights of the cosmos have been extinquished. It is nothing less then pure esticy.
> M: She nods, then goes back to her work without so much as a goodbye.
* Hikari works up a sweat and thoroughly spaces out in a transcendent funktified state of being!
<Mykasi> Mike didn't expect anything more, and is already heading out!
> M: Mike gets back to the break room. Neither Hikari nor Carlie are there. A bunch of random folks are hanging around though, so the room isn't empty.
* Mykasi waits for Hikari there, then, idly listening in to conversations...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

> ----------------------------------------------------------------------
> It's the same cold late December day it was when Mykasi left it for the Dream earlier. But at least the exertion from running all the way back to the dorm has helped warm him up some...and thankfully the streets and sidewalks are empty enough right now to let him do just that with his impared vision without tripping on people.
<Mykasi> "And hopefully this is the last time I make this trek practically blind..." Mike mutters, jogging to the dorm.
> AS you make it up to your room and head in, you see Kyo sitting on his bed stuffing things in a duffle bag.
<Mykasi> "Hey, man. What's up?" Mike asks, pausing in the door.
> He looks up as you come in, "Hey man." He goes back to his bag...before doing a double take and looking back, "Wait, how'd you get sweating in THIS weather?" Then he shrugs, "Eh, whatever. Not much, just packing my bag. My bro says if I don't come spend christmas at his place, he'll come over and drag me back."
<Mykasi> "Hah. Damn, and I was hoping for company through the break." Mike shakes his head, before pausing. "Wait, Christmas? You guys celebrate it?"
> Kyo shrugs again, "He's Christian, so we do since the rest of us don't really have a reason NOT to, you know?"
<Mykasi> "Ah. Fair enough - that's sorta the same thing at my house, except it's my mom, usually, who insists on it." Mike nods slightly. "Regardless, probably not a good idea to make an angry sibling invade campus, especially with things as crazy as they are here."
> "Yeah. Mostly I'm betting it's his wife who's worried about me being here 'all alone' with all that crazy stuff. They don't have a guest room, so it's just the futon in the family room for me, but I'll make do. At least she cooks alot." He throws a last few things into his bag then zips it up, "And that's that. Take care, alright?"
<Mykasi> "Yeah, will do my best. I'll leave a will just in case." Mike jokes, before pausing. "... actually that's probably a good idea for studying abroad in general, but now I'm killing the mood. You take care as well."
> Kyo chuckles, nods and gives you a backwards wave as he throws his bag over his shoulder and heads out.
* Mykasi waits a few minutes so as not to catch Kyo in the elevator or something (and also to catch his breath) before finding his textbooks and shoving them into his bag. After a moment, he pulls the syringes (carefully wrapped up) out from under the bed and behind a storage box, stuffing those alongside his textbooks. "Trump card if needed."
> In short order, Mike has his bag together.
<Mykasi> "Alright... hm. Closest place to key in would be... the emergency exit we used to use near the Prof's office, I guess. Let's go see if that's usable." With that, Mike heads out!
> It doesn't take too long for Mike to reach the emergency exit near Nagare's office. Before, that entrance led out into the courtyard of Mab's Castle.
<Mykasi> And that's where Mike pauses at the idea. "...hmph. Bluff or pass, bluff or pass... fuck it, not without backup nearby. Pass." Annoyed, Mike instead heads to the originally used Dream entryway.
> Mike heads back out into the cold and jogs back to the area you used the key at earlier, putting you near the Four Winds Foodcourt dreamside. A few looks around...and he finds a clear spot to use it!
<Mykasi> And so it is used, like magic in the winds~ Oh wait, that's Shiro's gimmick.
> (OOC: My Scene Change I feel I must finally show~) 
> Through the VR, and Mike is back in the Dream, just outside the Four Winds Foodcourt. The trick from here, of course, will be getting back to the Temple Row.
<Mykasi> "Well, I've faced harder challenges..." Mike mutters, before trying to mentally remember the way...
> (OOC: Mind check, you know the drill)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 check and check?
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 check and check? and gets 9."12 [2d8=8, 1]
> It takes a bit of orientation, but since he was already there just today, Mike feels like he has a good grasp on the way there.
<Mykasi> "Right, and hup!" Mike nods, before pausing. "And since I know you can hear it, Seiryu, apologies for any offense, as none was meant. Have a good day!" And with that, Mike heads out to the Temple Row!
> roll 1d100
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 1d100 and gets 61."12 [1d100=61]
> Mike begins his trip back to the Temple Row. Passing out of the area of the food court, he manuevers through the shifting sections of the city until he finds himself in a section with dirt roads and architecture made of mud and plants. A mud-hut skyscraper with vines and flowers all over it is a new one, even for Mykasi. But what catches his attention more then that, is a...creature. Moving near the side of the road.(more)
> It's long, like a giant serpent, though it has a ridge along its back and hundereds of claws along  the sides. No hands or arms though. Just claws. The head or face of the creature he can't see from here. It's not looking at you. Yet.
<Mykasi> And there's no good reason to disturb it or draw attention! Though it does look cool. Mike continues to travel along on the other side of the road, acting for all the Dream as if he were just another normal denizen as he heads toward the Temple Row.
> (OOC: Mind check)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 blar?
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 blar? and gets 6."12 [2d8=2, 4]
> Mike passes by the creature. But before long he feels like he can hear something behind him. A quick look back reveals nothing...but a more careful one lets him see movement. Something's moving behind him. Towards him. Something large and long, that he can only make out from the ripples in the area it's moving through.
<Mykasi> "..." And with that, Mike breaks into a quick run - or as quick as he gets with a backpack on, though he's done it to class before! - because if it's sneaking up invisibly it's no friend of his!
> As soon as Mike starts running, the creature abandons all pretense of stealth and begins barreling along after him! And it's alot faster then you'd think. (OOC: Init first, then if your action is trying to run away, you'll want to make a Sports skill check as your turn)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8+9 right
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8+9 right and gets 12."12 [2d8=1, 2]
> roll 2d8+8 critter init
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 2d8+8 critter init and gets 15."12 [2d8=6, 1]
> As Mike turns his attention on running, the creature lunges after, mouth wide open...but it's not yet close enough to bite. Instead, as it's gaping triangular maw opens, a smaller creature, like a giant triangular leech, comes splorching out of it, aiming right at Mike!
> roll 2d8 vs 10 vomit attack
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 2d8 vs 10 vomit attack and gets 11."12 [2d8=7, 4]
> By mere inches does Mike manage to avoid the fleshy, toothy projectile.
<Mykasi> "Kch- goddamnit, don't make me prove I'm not food!" Mike says, attempting to put his all into sprinting away!
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 vs 8 sports check
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 vs 8 sports check and gets 8."12 [2d8=1, 7]
> Mike puts some distance between himself and the clawwormthing!
> It attempts to give chase!
> roll 2d8 body check
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 2d8 body check and gets 5."12 [2d8=2, 3]
> It regains a touch of ground, but Mike is still a decent distance ahead. (OOC: You're still ahead, but not out of it's territory yet.)
<Mykasi> Mike keeps running, not even terribly wanting to look back!
> (OOC: Another sports check then)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 sorry, misunderstood
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 sorry, misunderstood and gets 8."12 [2d8=1, 7]
> Mike regains some ground! Ahead he can see the terrain start to change a bit, from the dirt road into a wavy trail of light stretching out over twinkling space.
> But for now, the worm keeps after him, making horrible gurgling sounds as it does so.
> roll 2d8 body check
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 2d8 body check and gets 2."12 [2d8=1, 1]
> Undulating it's body, the worm starts skipping itself off the ground to go faster, gaining and gaining! (OOC: One more round. Sports at -2 from the crit body check, make it and you're off the dirt before it can spit again)
* Mykasi just keeps running, cussing under his breath!
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 vs 6
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 vs 6 and gets 4."12 [2d8=1, 3]
> With a last surge of speed, Mike sprints away from the worm and onto the spaceway. Behind him, he can hear it screaching to a halt at the line, thrashing about and making a horrible ruckus about it's dislike of fast food.
* Mykasi halts and turns to look bad at it, glad that it seems to be stuck in its area.
> The worm's face...what he can see of it, anyway, is hideous. It has seven eyes of various sizes positioned around a gigantic triangular mouth. A mouth full of hooked teeth, of course. And in that mouth seem to be at least three seperate tongues. All flicking out and hissing in displeasure.
<Mykasi> "... ...Well." Mike says after a long moment. "I'd rather not know what's dreaming you, ugly." And with that, Mike turns back around and continues the walk to the Temple.
> Thankfully, nothing else blatently unfreindly appears during the trip, and Mike makes it back to the Temple Row.
> roll 1d100
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 1d100 and gets 25."12 [1d100=25]
> Thankfully, they don't seem to be warring at the moment. And the temples are all where he remembers them from earlier.
<Mykasi> Mike trots over to the pumpkin to go see the nice stern lady.
> The witch at the door lets you back in, and you head over into the Brewery room. The woman in the labcoat is still over there, working on something at her chemestry set.
<Mykasi> "Hello, ma'am." Mike says after catching his breath.
> "Hmph." She ignores you for a few moments except for that while she finishes what she's working on. Afterwards she sets it down and looks up, "What did you bring?"
* Mykasi had already withdrawn the texts while she was working, and places them on a (very clear, and very far away from her research) section of the table, then steps away to let her look.
> She takes them and flips through them a bit, "Hmm. Machinery, is it? Alright, that will do. So you don't know anything about potions, do you?"
<Mykasi> "I do not. Chemistry, a touch, but I suspect this differs widely."
> "Then you'd have to learn the basics before you could learn to mix something for your eyes. You may be better off trying in the Enchantrium, where you could learn how to make something that would compensate for the damage, or the Transroom where you could try to learn enough minor shapeshifting to fix your eye."
<Mykasi> "Mmm." Mike hums. "And so the books would cover learning the basics, first?"
<Mykasi> After a bit, Mike shakes his head. "Knowledge for knowledge, not knowledge for magic. Keep the books and I'll take your advice. While I'm definitely interested..." A pause. "Honestly, I don't have anyone else to consult vis-a-vis potions if I can't find you guys. Maybe in the future once I'm not pinched for time, I'll take you up on it?"
> She nods, "Just bring something you can use for trade, or have developed skills of your own to teach. And drop the books off in the Enchantrium, that's more thier feild. Then tell whoever you talk to in the room you pick that I said you already paid."
<Mykasi> "Alright. And your name is...?" Mike asks politely.
> "If you haven't figured that out by now, maybe you aren't cut out for magic in the first place." She replies with a sarcastic bite.
* Mykasi rolls his eyes a touch. "Look, where I come from calling someone "the Hag" would get me lynched, so sue me for trying to be polite. But thank you for your time, regardless." And with that, Mike takes up the books and wanders to the Enchantrium.
> Mike ducks into the Enchantrium. The room is...like a large collection of small workshops. A circle of people are chanting over a floating sword, a small mass of insectoid beings mere inches tall are swarming over a workbench with lots of metal on it, and dominating the room in the very back is a cyclops. A humongous one. Working a forge that you're half surprised isn't making the entire room hotter then hell.
* Mykasi hums with interest, before wandering forward some, looking for a place to drop the texts off.
> A small...man? Well, it's got a face that looks masculine anyway. A small man that resmbles a ball of red hair with a comically large face, as well as knobby arms and legs and wearing a robin-hood style green cap is puttering around with a few books strewn about his feet. He's reading one, then discards it and grabs another.
* Mykasi wanders over to him. "Hi. Submitting these texts as payment for lessons?"
<Mykasi> "Well, in general. The Hag told me to drop them off here."
> The man looks up, "Hmm? Ah, yes, very good, just put them anyway."
> He goes right back to his muttering over his books.
<Mykasi> "Right." Mike drops the texts off next to his, and then wanders over to the Transroom.
> The Transroom is where Carlie had spent her time there, and it's not hard to imagine why. The place is a mess of folks messing with various forms of transformational magic. What you suspect is a werewolf in one place, a man with legs where his arms should be and vice versa doing impossible contortions in another, a creature working with what seems to be a small pile of gold and grey metals, and many others. It looks liek a giant, chaotic, but fun, mess.
> It looks liek a giant, chaotic, but fun, mess.
<Mykasi> "Huh." Mike hums, looking for someone a bit more... well, subtle, for his first trial.
> In a secluded corner, a drab grey being with no facial features or distinguishing marks at all is slowly transforming one hand into a giant claw, and then back. That's about the most subtle Mike can find in the room that deals with bodily transformations. Unless he wants to see the two giggling girls/boys who are zapping eachother with wands to change gender/appearance/even race(hey it's a foxgirl! Now it's a black girl! Now it's a lizardman!).
> (hey it's a foxgirl! Now it's a black girl! Now it's a lizardman!).
<Mykasi> Right. Uh, hm. Mike looks around a bit more, before wandering to the drab grey thingummy. "Hi. Um, I'm looking to learn a bit of transformation - specifically to try and strengthen my eyes. Who would I want to talk to?"
> The grey man forms a mouth on his face and asks in a hissing voice, "What do you do already?"
<Mykasi> "I am a Persona user, skilled mainly in attacks and illusions. I possess no magic innately." Mike says simply.
> "Persona? What kind?" He asks very cautiously.
<Mykasi> "FOOL." Mike replies simply. "...May I ask what kinds would not be acceptable?"
> "FOOL? Hmm." The face forms eyes as well, and he looks at you, "Let's see it. Your Persona."
* Mykasi nods. "Hey, Anansi. It's your turn."
<Mykasi> With that, Anansi appears - in a monk outfit, complete with bald spot on his head and a little cord made of spiderwebs. Putting six of his eight arms in a reverent position, he bows to the grey being solemnly. "How. Oh, wait, wrong costume for that."
> The grey man doesn't seem to react to Anansi, other then nodding at you, "That will do. But first, what can you offer me?"
<Mykasi> "The Hag has confirmed I've given payment to the Temple." Mike replies.
> "Oh yeah? What'd you bring?" He asks, as he folds himself down to a crosslegged position, "Sit."
<Mykasi> "Books, primarily. Back home, I am a machinist; here, something of a junk collector. But this is something I'm quite interested in." Mike nods, sitting.
> "Right. Now, you know why I can shapeshift and you can't?"
<Mykasi> "I can think of a thousand of reasons. My first guess, however, would be that I believe I can't."
<Mykasi> "Or, at least, believed."
> "Close." He nods, "It's less belief and more know. You know you can't change your shape. I don't know that I can't. So I can.
> "
> "What you have to do, is convince yourself that you know that. It's not about learning. It's about forgetting."
<Mykasi> "Mmm." Mike muses on this. "So I have to convince myself that I know that I don't know? Or is convincing myself that I don't know adequate? Regardless... so it is a combat with myself, in other terms."
<Mykasi> "Well. Not quite combat. I get what you are saying, regardless."
> "DOn't get too caught up in the words. Words are meaningless. Just lables used to define things. What you seek to become defies definition. Reject definition and forget."
* Mykasi nods quietly and begins endeavoring to... follow this Zen wisdom, using what logic of the Dream he can bring to bear in order to break down any persistent barriers.
> Mike...meditates, of sorts. He tries to forget. Which...as much of a flake as he is, is harder then it sounds with his inquisitive mind.
> (OOC: Make two checks. Average of Soul/Body and then Mind.)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 vs 7.5
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 vs 7.5 and gets 7."12 [2d8=3, 4]
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 vs 12
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 vs 12 and gets 14."12 [2d8=8, 6]
> Fighting his own mind is not something Mike's used to doing. ...well, except for when he's drowning it in alchohol to chase away the knurds. Which is eerily similar to what he needs to do here, actually. Forget about something. Forget he knows shapeshifting is impossible. Forget that he can't do it even if it is.
> After awhile, the grey man nods, "You've got it. That's the mindset you want. Innocence is your strength. Not like a child...but innocent like primordial ooze. Like pure chaos that doesn't know what it can't do yet."
<Mykasi> "Alright." Mike nods. "Chaos I can do well."
> "Alright...now watch me. Watch the flow...don't try to mimic it yet, your body still knows what your mind has forgotten, you'll only hurt yourself. But watch." He starts to slowly change shapes...(OOC: Mike is going to be there a whiiiiiiile learning. We can cover what he gets from the lesson in PM. This is a good spot to end the IC though)
<Mykasi> OOC: Alright
> -------------------------------------------------------------------

> --------------------------------------------------------------------------
> Carlie was the first to join Mike back in the break room, and they waited for awhile until Hikari came out looking exhausted but in a good mood. Carlie gave her a wink but nothing more crass then that(no promises about Mike though), and the three left the Temple of Spells to pick up the professor and Dami at what they learned was called the Temple of Shapes.(more)
> But more then the name, neither of the men would say.(more)
* Hello-DojimathedralWaddleDee is now known as Nagare
> As a group, they made thier way back to Lily's Hideout. The streets of the Dream were sparsely populated, a strange echo of the streets of Kanazawa itself, though at least it wasn't freezing here. Eventually they enter the hideout, going through the false wall and pulling the lever in the trashcan to open the way down.
> Cautiously, Dami allows others to go first before he decends.
<Hikari> "They're harmless enough," Hikari reassures him. "Mostly."
* Mykasi sticks near Dami, letting Nagare and Hikari lead the way. "Just don't be surprised if they get clingy."
> Carlie sticks her tongue out at Mike, "Hey, I happen to think we're one of the perks of living here."
<Mykasi> "I never said it wasn't a perk!" Mike protests with a grin.
<Nagare> "As long as you don't end up with magical panties in your hand on the morning after, at least," Nagare deadpans as he descends.
<Hikari> "What about non-magical ones?"
<Nagare> "Then it's even less of a perk."
> Decending the stairs, Carlie taps the part of the wall that closes them again and grins at Dami, "Welcome to the hideout. Lily will probably want to see you, so I'll go get her. Can you guys show him around without me?"
<Hikari> "I think so? It's mostly one big room with a kicthen and a large number of bedrooms. Which Dami presumably has no reason to visit."
* Nagare smirks. "I'm sure we'll have three or four Lilims latching onto Dami in no time, we'll be fine for Lilim representation."
> Carlie snickers and heads off to Lily's room.
> Dami looks around, "It does seem rather straightforward. A hallway, five doors leading from it. The large door at the far end would either be the common room or the master bedroom?"
* Hikari proceeds onward, on the lookout as always for flying pillows/confections/demons.
> Carlie ducks into that room, so Dami ammends, "Master bedroom then, as she's going that way and we are not."
> heading into the living room, you see a few lilims lounging about as usual. Three of them have a full on vanity thing going on, doing thier nails, thier hair, makeup kits sitting nearby, the works.
* Hikari claims an empty sofa (Assuming there is one).
<Nagare> "Mid-day pajama parties. The beauty of youth."
<Mykasi> "The room across this is showers, in case you need to freshen up." Mike notes idly.
<Hikari> "Neverending youth, no less, one would assume?"
> One of the unoccupied lilims, a petite blonde named Hannah, plops down next to Hikari on the sofa, then smiles right at Dami, "Hello there, I don't think we've seen you around before."
<Hikari> "He's new. Please try not to break him."
<Mykasi> "I don't think breaking is the issue."
* Nagare coughs. "The endless stretch between 'leaving him alone' and 'breaking him' seems like the matter here."
> Dami, either to or against his credit, seems to respond to even this mild flirtation by slipping back into the very surgical detatchedness he spoke with when you first met him, "Dami Daidoji. It is nice to meet you."
> Hannah smiles back, but seems a touch disturbed by Dami's placid expression, "Right. I'm Hannah."
> Before much longer, Lily comes in, and clears some space on the sofas for everyone to be able to have a seat.
* Hikari nods in greeting. "Hello again. It's been an...interesting and informative day."
> Sitting down herself, she smiles at everyone, "Would anyone care for a drink, or something to eat?"
<Nagare> "Also sinaesthetic to a surprising degree."
* Mykasi sits down somewhere where he can see both Dami and Lily's faces, nodding to Lily as he does. "Water, as mundane as that sounds?"
> "Water will suffice for me as well, thank you." Dami nods politely.
<Hikari> "I could accept a drink. I had an uexpectedly energetic afternoon."
* Mykasi shakes his head. "I've been around too many smelly chemicals to have an appetite for alcohol."
> Hannah, who has been cleared off of the sofa but decided to attatch herself to Mike's leg instead(as he was sitting not next to Dami) giggled.
<Mykasi> A pause. "Which might be a sign of impending doom, but."
> Lily nods politely back at Dami, then addresses Nagare, "Anything for you, Nagare?"
<Nagare> "Do you have some fruit liquor handy? Nothing potentially hazardous, hopefully?"
> She nods, then taps a nearby Lilim, "Have Rauny send out two waters, three glasses of whims orchard and...a plate of those strawberry tarts she made earlier."
> The lilim runs off to do as bid!
<Hikari> "Well," Hikari starts off, "we have a few questions. Even if you don't have the answers, I imagine the questions alone will be of interest."
> "Well then," Lily turns back to the group, "I don't believe we've met yet. You must be...Dami, I presume? I am Lily, a succubus and the Power of this location."
> Dami nods and introduced himself to her, "Dami Daidoji, persona user of the HERMIT Arcana. Thank you for your hospitality."
> Lily smiles over at Hikari after the introductions are done, "Always with the questions from you three." She laughs a bit though, so she must not mind too much, "Well, lets see if I can help with any of these, hmm?"
<Mykasi> "What Arcana is the Hell Biker?"
> "DEATH, as far as Carlie was able to determine." Lily responds easily.
<Hikari> "Are you familiar with anything of the JUDGEMENT Arcana?"
> "I know of some few JUDGEMENT shadows, but none who approach the level of a Power." She shakes her head.
<Hikari> "We're told that the JUDGMENT power was killed recently. By Hell Biker."
<Mykasi> "That might be because the JUDGMENT power's dead, yes."
> Lily pales a bit, "I...see. I had not heard of any JUDGEMENT/DEATH war going on at all. And normally Powers do not fight without feuding for some time first."
<Hikari> "We have no more information beyond the assertion that this happened, mind."
<Mykasi> "And my understanding is that JUDGMENT being dead might skew things?" Mike probes. "What happens when a section lacks a Power?"
> Lily frowns a bit, "Well...not every Arcana is represented by a Power in this area. So there's no inherent problem with that. The problem is that there should have been a Power vaccum when this happened. It shouldn't have been something I only just now heard of."
<Mykasi> "It happened first week of October, according to our source."
> "I heard nothing about it. That's...most disturbing. I may not be aware of all the Powers in the city, but when one is killed the aftermath is never quiet. I'm afraid I can't tell you anything about that."
* Nagare frowns. "And it might be a good time to mention our source, if nothing else."
<Hikari> "Indeed. This is not something we have independant confirmation of, I should note."
<Mykasi> "Fair, as the source is potentially questionable - a quiz game at the Temple of Chance, which claims to have outside knowledge of the scenario - and of past scenarios."
> "The Temples Without Gods." Lily nods, "They are...wildcards, really. Even moreso then everything else here, only thier own little rules of reality seem to apply to them. It could very well all be true. It could equally be full of bunk, I suppose."
<Mykasi> "It knew enough to get me into touch with one of the people from a different session." Mike notes.
> "Oh? Do we have more allies incoming?" Lily seems quite interested at that.
<Hikari> "Maybe we can narrow down how reliable it is? For example, here's one you have personal experience with: it informed us that there are four Powers involved in the conflict between LOVERS and DEVIL."
<Mykasi> "I don't think so. Most of the previous incidents have had different rules and problems. It sounds like their ability to help would be consistently minimal at best, outside of providing an idea as to the... well, general and specific rules."
> Lily thinks, "Myself, Mab...Belphagor, as he is DEVIL like myself. Though he's likely 'involved' only so much as he's waiting like a vulture for either of us to be weak enough to pick off. As for the fourth..." She thinks.
> As she is considering that, Rauny comes out with a large tray with your refreshments on it, setting it down on the glass table between the sofas, "Here you go. And I put a tub of fresh whipped cream on there too, if you want some with your strawberry tarts."
* Mykasi holds his tongue for a moment, before nodding to Rauny. "Thanks!"
* Nagare placidly picks up his glass of orchard. "Thank you for your troubles, missy."
* Hikari takes her drink, tries a sip.
> Rauny beams, "No problem, I love having more people to cook for. You want anything else?"
<Hikari> "I'm fine for now, thank you."
> The Whims Orchard is very fruity, as requested. It has a very deep and complex flavor, not light like the earlier wines.
> Dami simply picks up his glass of water and nods, "I require nothing else. Thank you."
* Mykasi gets a pastry with a bit of whipped cream. "I can't think of anything else. Thanks again."
> Rauny nods, shifting a bit uncomfortably away from Dami, and heads back to the kitchen.
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "Your ability to unsettle the Lilim is quite unearthly, Dami."
> Dami seems at a bit of a loss, "I apologize, I am not intending to offer any offense."
<Hikari> "The presence of an ascetic is an unnerving and unusual thing, but I imagine they'll get used to it."
* Nagare snickers. "It's just stating a seemingly obvious fact. I'm not sure the Lilim -enjoy- it, but seeing there -is- something that can slip them off in a teflon-like manner is even somewhat refreshing."
> Lily sighs, "It's because you're completely unreadable. Unexpressive. We are beings of emotion, and my little sisters aren't used to dealing with things like this." Looking over at Nagare she asks, "Is...he always this way?"
* Mykasi is totally lost in the tart.
<Nagare> "As long as we've known him, this is quite normal. He may not -always- be like this, though."
> Carlie, who had come back in as well and is loitering around behind Lily, shakes her head, "Not like this. You weren't like this earlier."
<Mykasi> "Sexuality." Mike comments through a mouthful of tart, before going back to his food.
> Lily considers, "You...are not comfortable in informal situations, are you?" She takes a stab in the dark at Dami. "Try to relax a bit."
> Dami shakes his head and takes a deep breath, "Very well." His attempt at relaxing only seems to make his own discomfort more apparent, but that's enough to make the lilims relax a bit.
> Lily smiles reassuringly then sips her wine and reaches for a tart, "Now where were we? Yes, Powers and this conflict. I...regret that I'm not sure who the fourth could be? Perhaps the Sun Princess, as she is a strong supporter of Mab? But that feels like a reach."
* Mykasi finishes off the tart, before humming. "Yeah, we agreed when we heard that that it's likely a power either allied with Mab or under Mab's thumb."
<Mykasi> "Because if it was related to you or Belphegor we would have heard about it, we estimated. Still... Okay, what do you know about Devil Summoners?"
<Hikari> "Possible. We spoke to her recently and we know she is familiar with Mab. Most of what she knew about you seemed to have been filtered through Mab's perspective. Is it possible you could speak to her personally to dispel some of this misinformation?"
<Nagare> "Both being likely, at least considering what you've relayed. The girl sounds like a ball of yarn just waiting to be wrapped around a cat's fingernails."
> "It...might be." Lily takes a deep breath before nodding to Hikari, "But I should like all five of you with me as bodyguards if I do."
<Mykasi> "We'd have to pass the tests again, probably." Mike says with a grimace. "And damn do my eyes still sting from that."
<Hikari> "I will certainly be there if possible. Might she be alarmed by this show of force, though? And this is assuming she'll meet without demanding all of us go through the gauntlet of her tower again, yes."
* Nagare bobs his head.
> Then to Mike, Lily lets out an unladylike snort, "And more then I'd care to. Devil summoners are usually a royal pain in the rear end for us clearly 'demonic' types."
<Hikari> "There are two in operation in our citym if the Temple of Chance is to be believed."
<Nagare> "Honestly? As long as we play diplomatically, I believe we should be fine... at least, for a visit," the teacher finishes. "My concerns about Lily leaving her precinct lies in the possibility of Mab striking while she's out."
> "That is my concern as well," Lily nods to Nagare. Then to Hikari, she frowns, "I know of Belphagor's pet. Hearing of another is not reassuring."
<Hikari> "Someone could stay behind for security, perhaps?" Hikari suggests. "Shiro might oblige. He cannot enter the Sun Princess's tower, after all."
<Mykasi> To Hikari, "Well, she sees us two as friendly, I think. Maybe if we try to explain we're there simply to make sure things go peaceably - that this isn't an armed anything, we're just here to act as a third party interested in the reconciliation of both sides. 'A new dawn of cordial relationships', so to speak. Or at least less DEVIL-dangerous."
* Hikari nods to both.
<Mykasi> To Lily, "Yeah, I was curious about the second. I'd honestly like to track that one down - if we can get it on our side that's another staunch ally, and you won't have to worry about it."
<Mykasi> "Or, if it's involved in this whole mess, we can, ah, "befriend" it."
> Lily balks at that, "I am very, very reluctant to ally myself with a Devil Summoner at all. I may be more formidable then he can deal with, but my girls are practially bait for thier type."
<Nagare> "I think we may need further visits just to establish this kind of relationship, truth be told. Speaking of establishing bonds... do the Powers manage to sense in some way the links we establish with certain Arcana in general? This is something that's been nagging at me."
> "That's a very vague question." She shakes her head, "Do you mean like when Velvet sensed your connection to Theresa?"
<Mykasi> "Mmm. Fair enough." Mike nods simply. Then, to Nagare, "Yeah, at least some of the Powers can. Pretty sure Awn did."
<Nagare> "In that exact sense, yes. This somewhat nags at me, and it also makes me wonder if those links can affect our relationship to other Dreamdwellers beyond simple scent-sniffing."
> "Most powers could, if they really focused on it. Belphagor would know you were connected to me instantly, but others would need to try to sense it. And even then, the connection is only there because you are considered residents of my house." Lily explains, then gestures to Dami, "While Dami here may be an ally of yours, he does not live in my house, so they could not sense me on him at all."
* Nagare scratches his chin. "Makes sense. Our connection to the Devil arcana is more closely connected to our pact than... well, Her."
<Mykasi> "Question. You can detect this about me as well, correct?"
> "That you live here?" Lily raises and eyebrow and takes a sip of her wine, "Of course I can. The link is to me, I can sense it easily. Other powers, I'm unsure of. Or if they'd bother looking."
* Mykasi nods, before focusing slightly. "And... now?"
> Lily shakes her head, "No change. But...if you're trying something to mask it, I doubt it would work on me, since the bond is with my house."
<Mykasi> "Hm. Fair enough." Mike nods. "I mainly wanted to try it on someone friendly before getting into a crunch scenario."
* Nagare bobs his head quietly. "I have to wonder if concealing Arcana bonds would be something so trivial when even being able to detect them doesn't seem to be something that comes up naturally."
> Dami quietly sips his water, not having anything to add to the conversation at the moment.
<Hikari> "One more question: a previous persona event--the 74th, iuf what we heard is to believed--apparently took place in a city called Iwatodai. I mean to research this in our world upon our return, but I wondered if you had any involvement or can recall anything or anyone associated with that? This is mostly curiosity, though it would certainly be helpful and informative for us if I could track
<Hikari> down nore experienced persona users."
<Hikari> OOC: nore = more
* Mykasi hums. "Well. There was one other question, and it got thrown out for being inconclusive. Specifically, 'What is the most commonly used name of the strongest demon in the Kanazawa area?'. The die couldn't decide on a name - or a being - that held that title. Any ideas?"
<Mykasi> To Hikari, "That's the group I got in touch with. Any info you have would be nice, yes, but."
> "I wasn't involved in Iwatodai, no. This is actually only my second persona event, and the other was...close to a thousand of your years ago." Then to Mike, she smiles, "I think I know who that may be, yes. But believe me when I say I can't tell you."
* Mykasi raises an eyebrow. "That's interesting. Theresa?"
> "Perhaps, perhaps not." Is Lily's only reply.
<Mykasi> "Right. Can you tell us why you can't tell us?" Mike grins.
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "It probably concerns only Her - so far."
> "Are you always so rude as to pressure your freinds for more information when they say they can't tell you something?" Lily replies with a smile.
<Mykasi> "Mainly just being nosy and curious. My apologies." Mike replies with his own smile. "Besides, I'm simply trying to find the hard rules here. This has proven enlightening enough, though; thank you."
* Nagare eyes Mykasi. "... yes. He is."
<Mykasi> "You shush."
<Hikari> "It's often worked in the past," Hikari admits.
> "I have few boundaries, but there are...certain restrictions I, and anyone of my station, must obey. I've been as open and honest with you all as I have nearly anyone, so please don't push on the ones I set out."
* Mykasi nods. "Very well."
> "Are Devil Summoners the types to keep tabs on thier own kind?" Dami wonders aloud.
<Mykasi> "Possibly..." Mike replies. "It wouldn't surprise me, all told."
<Hikari> "We certainly have an interest in our own, after all," Hikari agrees. "Of which there are apparently three more we don't know in this area."
* Nagare blinks. "Actually. Now that we're in the subject. It never really hit me, but couldn't the cards Theresa gave me arguably be a form of Devil Summoning? I know this is somewhat quaint, but as long as we can play curiosities..."
<Mykasi> "... if you're the one I failed to count, I hate you and all you stand for."
* Nagare boggles slightly and sighs. "I'm simply a slave to circumstances."
> Lily blinks, "I...suppose? On a technicallity only. You can summon DEVILs but you are not a Devil Summmoner. That's a very specific type of mage, and while not entirely unlike what you do, it's still...not at all the same."
* Nagare nods firmly. "I expected some more fanfare regarding Devil Summoning than this, yes."
> "But...many of them are. Most do not care for competition, and see other Devil Summoners as rivals."
> Dami nods, "It may simply be fastest to arrainge a meeting with the one we know the location of to see what he knows of the other."
<Mykasi> "Belphegor is... not friendly, from all indications. We've no reason to believe his Summoner is, either. This being said, do you know the name of the Summoner, Lily?"
> "Vitan Astare. It was on that list you brought me befoe." She replies flatly.
<Mykasi> "Ah, right. Sorry, a mind skip." Mike shakes his head. "I remember that now. ...hm." Mike hums. "One final question on this topic, I hope. Do Devil Summoners primarily reside in the Dream, or on the other side?" A skip. "What -do- you call the side we're from, anyway?"
> "The mortal world?" Carlie supplies.
> Lily nods, "It depends on our current relationship to it, but that's a common one."
<Mykasi> "Mortal world works, though isn't snappy." Mike hums.
> "Well," Carlie thinks more and offers, "How about The Waking, if this is The Dream?"
<Nagare> "If these are called the Dreamscapes, calling the other side the Landscapes would be an elegant sidelining, no?"
<Mykasi> "Hm." Mike nods slightly. "Both of those work - though I'd reserve "landscapes" for the non-ugly parts."
* Hikari finishes her drink, sets the glass on a table. "Well, alert us if you do manage to acquire an audience with Sun Princess, Lily? We'd be glad to help any way we can."
> Lily nods, "Carlie? You'll have to go ask for me."
* Nagare coughs. "I suspect an audience with the Sun Princess would be something we'd have to set up for her."
<Hikari> "I did say we'd be glad to assist, professor."
* Nagare shrugs. "There is a not-so-thin line between assistance and the full body of work, I must remind."
> Carlie does not seem particularly pleased by that, "Um...going before was okay since I was with them, but...alone?"
> Lily gives her a sad smile, "I can't very well go."
> "Right." Carlie takes a deep breath, "Right. Okay...I can do this."
<Hikari> "I can go with her, perhaps? Unless even that's too obvious."
* Nagare shakes his head. "Maybe we should both go with her, Hikari."
> Carlie lights up, "That would be great! Since that territory's freindly to Mab, I'm kinda worried on my own."
* Hikari smiles. "I'll protect you from murderoues fairies if need be."
* Mykasi nods. "I can tag along, sure, presuming I'm not busy learning how to medicate my eyeballs."
* Nagare raises hand. "Count me up as well. I think I should eventually -manage- to meet the Princess before I die."
> Carlie breaths a sigh of relief, "Thanks. Hey...why don't you all stay here tonight, we can go in the morning?"
<Hikari> "Maybe it will be as simple as leaving a message with her guards rather than enduring the trials again?" Hikari offers.
<Mykasi> "I've gotta run back home for a spell, actually. I'll make my way back here if I can, and otherwise meet you guys here?" Mike offers.
<Hikari> "Well...I had no other plans for the morning. Or the night."
* Nagare raises an eyebrow at Hikari. "You have -seen- their ritualistic acumen, haven't you? I -do- need to return home myself, though, so I'll meet you in the morning if this is the case."
> Dami stands, setting his half finished water back on the table, "I will take my leave from here. Thank you for your hospitality, and my apologies for any discomfort my presance has caused."
* Hikari sighs, stands up. "Unfortunately, I have a sibling to mind. I'm obliged to set a certain kind of example while she's around, if only to fend off inconvenient questions. I'll have to decline your hospitality this time."
> Carlie pouts a bit, then smiles, "Aww. Well, later then?"
<Mykasi> "'This time.'" Mike echoes quietly, grinning at Carlie. "Quite possibly, yeah. I'll swing back into the Waking to pick anyone up that wants to go help arrange this in the morning?"
* Hikari nods. "Ye...es. Another time. Don't worry we'll be back."
> "Well, you all are always welcome here at any time." Lily smiles, then helps herself to another strawberry tart while everyone else is getting ready to leave
<Mykasi> "Thanks!" Mike says, before taking the key. "You guys have a good night, alright?
> -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
> After a very taxing, but enlightening, night of study, Mykasi makes his way back to the newly named Waking world to pick up the others. On...approximately zero sleep.(more)
> Meanwhile, in the dorms, Hikari has woken up and gotten herself ready for the day's efforts...while Aiko is pestering to know where she's off to, if it's anything fun, and if she can go since staying in the dorms all day is lame.
* Mykasi is yawning - a ton! - but otherwise functional, at least for now. ...the canned coffee he grabbed from a convenience store on the way helped, too.
* Hikari assures her that she'll just be off studying the whole day, it's not fun at all really. Surely the bored teenager can occupy herself with television or something!
> Neimi grins over at Hikari and offers to let Aiko tag along for the Maid one shot that Jinai is running that day? Aiko is suddenly apprehensive, but caves in and says that anything is better then staying in the dorm room alone all day.
<Hikari> Surely letting Aiko mingle with Hikari's nerdy friends won't give Aiko reason to make fun of her later or anything, no sir. Well, it's better than having her go out looking for trouble on her own,.
* Mykasi trudges over to the dorm to change, calling Hikari and Nagare as he does so to relay the plan.
> Calls are made and clothes are changed. Then people meet up at the spot near where Lily's Hideout is in the Dream to cross over~
> (OOC: Danger, Danger! High Scene Change!)
> Passing through the Velvet Room, the trio arrives in the slums area of the Dream Kanazawa, with Lily's Hideout only a few streets away.
* Hikari heads to Lily's to pick up 1x Carlie.
* Nagare coughs as Hikari picks the Lilim up. "We might need a leash and an identified collar eventually."
<Hikari> "Does that mean you look on her as a pet, professor?"
> Before you even reach the secret wall, you can see Carlie and Ursula sitting on a dumpster. The...dumpster has eyes. But it doesn't seem to bother the Lilims, as Ursula is just doing her nails like nothing's wrong.
<Nagare> "It's more of an empiric notation than a consideration."
> Seeing you all, Carlie hops off her seat and flutters over, "Hey! Um...the new guy not with us today?"
* Mykasi follows Hikari quietly, raising a slight eyebrow at Nagare. "You know, I'm not even sure where that came from. Are you sure we won't need the collar for you?:
* Hikari shrugs. "Well, some of us have work to do outside of the Dream as well, you know."
<Mykasi> Then, to Carlie, "I think he's off doing research. We're trying a few things with the principle of the Dream to see if we can make stuff work."
> "Collars?" Carlie looks back and forth between Nagare and Mike, "Did I miss an interesting conversation?"
* Nagare quietly eyes Mykasi. "You're just nearly a decade too late. Law school already did that."
* Nagare then coughs. "We were talking about pets."
<Hikari> "A conversation which, for reasons beyond me, was about you. Just ignore them."
<Mykasi> "Oh, and here I thought the lilims could win you over with some light bondage." Mike says, overriding Nagare... before looking at his hand for a moment.
> Ursula perks up and bounces over as well, "We can do that!"
> Then she remembers something and looks at Hikari, "Oh, Shiro came in after you all left last night. He told me to tell you that he'll meet you over at the Observatory."
<Hikari> "Maybe another time," Hikari says as the discussion veers down unexpected paths. Fortunately, Carlie sort of diverts it. "Ah, I see. Thank you."
> Ursula nods, then waves and flutters up into the air, "Okay, message delivered. Don't have too much fun out there today~"
* Nagare scratches his head. "I'm not sure how that's even possible."
> Carlie snickers, "What, having fun? Lily could give you some tips if you asked~"
<Hikari> "I'm surprised you're not volunteering yourself, Carlie. Well...shall we go?"
* Nagare coughs. "We probably should."
<Mykasi> "Eh? Oh, yeah. Oh, Carlie, did you check out the Transroom some?"
> Carlie grins at Hikari, "Hey, he's the one with the DEVIL link, why should he settle for a lilim? If you think I'm good..." Carlie fans herself a bit and whistles lowly. Then she looks over at Mike and nods, "Yeah, it was pretty fun. What about it?"
<Mykasi> "Got someone there to teach me the basics. Probably gonna tag over to Onanon's to continue training.
> "Nice!" Carlie and Mike talk transformational magic for a bit as you make your way toward the Observatory.
<Mykasi> OOC: strike, sentence half finished
<Mykasi> "Got someone there to teach me the basics. Probably gonna tag over to Onanon's to continue training. You're welcome to come along."
> roll 1d100
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 1d100 and gets 21."12 [1d100=21]
> As the roads are wont to do in the Dream, the path has shifted between last trip and this one. And on the way there you spot...a building with a few very distinct looking pumps out front. Only the building, the pumps, the signs and everything are made of woven dried grass.
* Nagare blinks. "This is quite earthy."
<Hikari> "Hm. Slight diversion to ask if anyone's seen the Biker before we move on?"
* Mykasi pauses. "Wait a second."
> Carlie looks the place over, "Nowhere I've been before."
* Hikari looks for an attendant, or a cashier inside maybe.
* Mykasi shakes his head. "I guess it's just me. Let's look around, sure." Still, Mike's motions are hesitant and nervous as he wanders through the area.
<Mykasi> roll 2d8 vs 10
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 vs 10 and gets 11."12 [2d8=7, 4]
* Nagare blinks. "Anything particularly wrong, Mykasi?"
<Mykasi> "...uh." Mike says for a moment, before shaking his head.
> Hikari heads in and...inside she sees a trio of tiny men made of woven grass with HUGE tiki masks on and large nails driven through thier chests dancing around in a circle. There are also shelves with some...they might be snacks or something. Also made of woven grass.
> The tiki grass men see Hikari, then jump on eachothers shoulders so the top one is about level with her head.
* Hikari addresses the topmost individual in the totem pole. "Excuse me, but I could trouble to answer a question or two? We're looking for someone who might've visited this station."
<Hikari> *could I trouble you
> The topmost tikiman shakes his head, then points to a sign on the counter. It reads "Questions, sacrifices and restroom for paying customers only."
<Hikari> "Ah. Well." Hikari looks for something to buy, grabs something that appears of the snacklike persuasion at random.
<Mykasi> "I'm just... I almost got eaten or something on my way to the Temple district last night, the area reminded me of that at first glance." Mike says, seeming to relax some.
> Hikari grabs a bag made of woven grass! It's really anyone's guess what's in it.
> The topmost tikiman nods, and holds out a hand. There's no pricetag or anything though.
* Nagare shrugs lightly. "Sometimes, I really think Abartach's sensitivity would serve you better than it serves me. If it still bothers you, I could keep the Golden Mark up just in case."
<Hikari> "I will purchase...this," Hikari says. Opening it will surely be an adventure. "Now, that's, how much...ah. Well, hopefully this will do." Hikari hands over...ten macca, sure.
<Mykasi> "No, it's fine. And I think we'd wind up conflicting each other to hell, honestly." Mike says, edging around the pump a bit and examining it.
> The tikiman takes the coin, they hop off eachothers shoulders and all run over to a corner of the room where they quickly dig up a small hole(that you see is filled all...all kinds of other odds and ends), throw the coin in, dance around ina  circle for a moment, then cover the hole back up.
> *filled with
> Mike checks the pump over. It's a gas pump. Made of grass. It's pretty impressive in it's detail, even the hose and nozzle are grass and they...look like they might atually work/
<Hikari> "Now, as to my question: I wonder, has the Hell Biker visited this station recently?"
> The tikimen run back to Hikari and jump on eachother's shoulders again...only to jump right back down and go hide behind the counter as she says that name.
* Mykasi hums and vaguely pauses at this, before sniffing at the nozzle to see if it's gas.
> Doesn't smell like gas. Smells...kinda like smoke, actually.
<Mykasi> "Huh. They fuel up with smoke?" Mike says, before pausing. "Could be worse."
<Hikari> "I will take that as a yes," Hikari says. "Apologies for disturbing you. Could you tell me how long ago it was, however? Or point me in the direction of his departure?"
> One tikiman pokes his head over the counter(it's a short counter) and points east! The Observatory is north. Another pokes his head out and smacks his mask into the counter three times!
> The third continues to cower.
<Mykasi> After a moment, Mike sniffs the nozzle again, before shaking his head and putting it back up. "Bothers me, for some reason. Eh."
<Hikari> "Thank you." Hikari bows and leaves. On rejoining the others: "Hell Biker passed by here...some time ago. It's difficult to say exactly how long. I gather he went east, however. We can pick up his trail later, perhaps?"
<Mykasi> "Perhaps. Let's go." Mike says with a slightly fuzzy frown.
<Hikari> "Is something wrong?" Hikari wonders as they start off again.
<Nagare> "He seems somewhat paranoid."
<Mykasi> "I'm fine. Just... edgy."
> Carlie pokes one of the pumps again, then shrugs and you set back off!
> Before too much longer, you come to the base of the giant, gleaming Observatory.
<Mykasi> "Alright. Let's diplo thi-" Mike says before swaying slightly. "... Let's let you diplo this. I think I need more sleep, but I'm still here."
* Nagare shakes his head. "You badly abuse your early twenties."
<Hikari> "Yes, I can see that." Hikari nods. "Alright, with luck we won't have to pass through the trials again. With slightly less luck, Carlie will have to. They were not...particularly strenuous, I would say. They did call for some application of creativity, however."
<Mykasi> "Was tryin to learn how to fix my eyes, gimme a break."
<Mykasi> A glance to Hikari. "Bright light."
* Nagare coughs. "I figure I will have to try again, at the very least. Damned lights."
> Carlie sighs, "I was kinda hoping we could just make an appointment with her guardians."
<Mykasi> "We can try that, too, but..." Mike shrugs.
<Nagare> "I'm not sure they understand the logistics of scheduling. The Observatory is fascinating as an artistic experience, but its actual logical workings are surreal even for the Dreamscape's stunning standards."
<Hikari> "Hopefully that will be enough. It doesn't hurt to be prepared for the full gauntlet, of course. Out of curiosity, Carlie...what would you do if asked to complete the display of creative expression the trials called for last time?"
> "Creativity? Dance." Carlie answers easily.
* Nagare snickers. "This will be interesting to see unfold, at least."
<Hikari> "Really? Well, now I'm curious to see that whether they ask for it or not," Hikari says, ignoring the professor's jibe. "Alright then, let's get on with it." She heads inside, looking for one of the robed figures they spoke with last time. Hard to tell them apart, of course.
* Mykasi follows them in.
> (OOC: The robed figures never spoke. You went up to the second floor to speak with the light constructs.)
<Hikari> OOC: then that's who I'm looking for!
<Hikari> "Really? Well, now I'm curious to see that whether they ask for it or not," Hikari says, ignoring the professor's jibe. "Alright then, let's get on with it." She heads inside, looking for one of the entities they spoke with last time. Hard to tell them apart, of course.
> As the group enters, Nagare of course takes note of the artwork on the walls. As before it's sunrise to sunset, but the locals have changed. Sunrise over an autumn forest, to early morning over a flowered plain, and so on.
> None of the light entities are onthe first floor, so Hikari heads up to the second! As before, a ring of them in all the colors of the sun are about the room with three large white ones with golden masks before the stairs.
* Hikari proceeds to the second floor.
* Mykasi follows, gently herding Carlie along.
* Nagare follows along somewhat disheartened. "It's somewhat disappointing that there isn't a wall like the one in the first floor later on."
<Hikari> "Greetings again," Hikari says to the guardians. "We have a message for the Sun Princess."
> Carlie does indeed balk at going up, but is pushed along anyway. As Hikari greets the guardian, the guardian nods and in that soft, feminine voice that seems somewhat out of character for it's massive frame replies, "Welcome again traveler. Do you wish to face the trials to deliver your message in person?"
* Nagare sighs. "The Sun Princess must not get all that many visits, I gather."
<Hikari> "Is it necessary that we do so?" Hikari asks. "The message is on behalf of another." Hikari looks to Carlie.
> The guardian replies, "If you wish, you may leave your message with me instead."
<Hikari> "Well, Carlie? We can go up and deliver it in person...it might impress her more that way...but if you prefer you can say your part right now."
> Carlie takes a deep breath...then looks over at Nagare...over at Mykasi...and shakes her head, "I'm not sure I could make it. And if I didn't...that'd look worse then just leaving the message here."
* Hikari nods. "I understand. Given what the attempt did to Mike, I can hardly blame you."
<Nagare> "We'll just hope the message comes in one piece."
> Carlie nods, then addresses the guardian, "I represent the Succubus Lily, Power of the Tempters faction of the DEVIL Arcana. And I'm here on behalf of my mistress to arrange a meeting between herself and the Sun Princess."
<Mykasi> "The Persona users are willing to try and act as arbiters between the two sides in simple hope that a new dawn of understanding will come."
> The guardian is quiet a moment, then replies, "Any are welcome to request an audience with the Princess. I will see that she recieves your request."
* Hikari bows respectfully. "Thank you very much."
<Mykasi> "Thank you."
> Carlie shakes her head, "That isn't what I said. This isn't a request for an audience, but a meeting. Lily and the Princess are both Powers and if your mistress will not even agree to meet with Lily as an equal, then there's no point to it at all."
> "She is willing," Carlie continues, "to respect the Princess's desire not to leave her own domain, but she will not deal with the Princess as anything but an equal. No trials, no deference."
> The guardian is silent again for a long moment, before speaking quietly, "All who wish to meet the Princess must pass the trials. They are...for her own protection as well."
> "Does Queen Mab have to pass the trials?" Carlie asks instantly.
> The guardian is quiet again.
> Carlie smirks, "Yeah, that's what I thought."
> Light constructs can't exactly sigh, but you could almost swear you heard one from the guardian, "I will see that the Princess recieves your message. You may return here on another sun to recieve her answer."
<Mykasi> "We will be a protection for both sides." Mike says calmly. "We understand the Sun Princess' hesitance, but please understand that Lily is also very afraid as well. Both sides are afraid, and this is understandable. We will step in if either side attempts anything. Is this acceptable?"
> "I will deliver the message." is all the Guardian will say on that.
<Mykasi> "Of course. Thank you." Mike says quietly.
> "I'll be back tomorrow then." Carlie nods and heads back downstairs.
* Hikari accompanies her back down. "I suppose we know what we're doing tomorrow, then. Although I suppose there was never any doubt. I feel I spend as much time here as elsewhere lately."
> Carlie doesn't stop until outside of the Observatory...where, well out of the view of any guardians, she exhales deeply and shudders a bit.
* Mykasi follows Carlie, and at her shudder, steps in and hugs her. "Sorry I didn't catch that. My lack of sleep is showing."
> She hugs Mike back, then nods, "It's...okay. That's the other reason I wanted to deliver the message to her minions. Mouthing off to them is one thing...but I'm not sure how to tell a Power to her face that Lily isn't going to put up with being treated like a lesser."
<Mykasi> "Heh. No, I totally get it. There won't be any communication in that case anyway, so there's no reason to have us arbitrate such a thing."
<Hikari> "She was surprisingly unintimidating in person. Rather childlike, really. But I understand your concern."
> Carlie considers, "That...might explain why they're so protective."
> "Besides just being created by her and all."
<Nagare> "It honestly somewhat unsettles me that a Power could be so... naive, at least in theory. But I'd have to actually meet with her to confirm the stories, at least."
<Mykasi> "What, we aren't good enough?" Mike jokes.
<Hikari> "Yes. I can't help but feel a little as though Mab's taking advantage of her trusting nature."
> As you chat, a flying...thing, like a kite with a face and a string made of barbed wire, floats around the area outside the Observatory. It's...muttering something about a spider.
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "Rather fortuitous."
* Hikari glances at Mike.
* Mykasi looks up, frowning, before Anansi pops up above Mike... with a floodlight that he promptly flickers on, illuminating the silhouette of a spider right in front of the kitebarbedthing.
> The kitething does a double take and floats over to Anansi, "Ey! You, you uh...Antsy? Was that it? I'm looking for a giant spider in a funny hat, izzat you?"
> Anansi leans in and stares at the kitething, a dark cowl over his head as the day's hat, and in the deepest graveliest voice he can manage goes, "You wanna know who I am? I'm the goddamn BatSpider!"
<Mykasi> "..." Mike says, before, "Yeah, he's the one you're looking for. Giant spider funny hat. What's up?"
<Mykasi> Anansi glares down and smacks Mike upside the head lightly. "Stop ruining my dramatic secret identity!"
* Nagare rolls his eyes with a light snicker. "The boat sailed long before Mykasi entered the equation there."
> The kitething wobbles in the air, "There was some punk on a horse around here waiting for a guy with a giant spider in a funny hat. But saw something, I dunno what, and took off that way," it flicks it's string towards one street.
<Mykasi> "Yeah, alright. Cool. Thanks." Mike nods. "Let's follow, you guys?"
<Nagare> "May as well, before this turns into a wild goose chase. It'd be vaguely entertaining, but wasteful."
<Hikari> "Certainly. Let's see what kind of trouble he's found for us today." Hikari walks off int he direction specified.
> The kite bobs, "Awright, one more good deed down...only seventy something more to go." Then it starts to drift away.
* Nagare blinks. "Why would a kite play the boyscout anyway."
<Mykasi> "Because merit badges are shiny."
> Not too far gone yet, the kite replies, "Savin' up good karma, pal! Next time, I'm reincarnatin' into something with HANDS!"
> Then it drifts further off.
<Mykasi> "...hahahahahahahahahahaha aaahahaha hahaha hahaha oh jeez good luck to you!" Mike calls out.
* Nagare nods and shrugs. "Sometimes, a creature just has to dream."
* Mykasi follows Hikari after this.
> You head down the way the kitescout said Shiro went. The street is...honestly rather deserted. And it looks like it was abandoned both recently and with great haste.
<Mykasi> "Yep, Shiro was here." Mike grins sadly, following the path of silence.
<Hikari> "I take heart from the fact that it's an empty street rather than one strewn with rubble and bodies."
> Before too much longer though, you see Shiro astride Red Hare, slowly making his way back towards you.
> He looks exhausted, and he's got a visible wound on one arm.
<Hikari> "Oh my...Are you alright, Shiro? What was it?"
<Mykasi> "...you're hurt." Mike says, amusement quicking giving way to shock. "Uh, okay, I'm slightly concerned now."
> Shiro looks up, and snorts, "Eh, it'll heal. Just give me some time."
<Mykasi> "So what were you chasing?
> Dismounting from Red Hare, he winces a bit as he works his arm, "I was waiting for you guys here, when I spotted the Hell Rider. Not the Biker, but his croney, the guy on the horse. I tried to catch up to him, but as soon as he saw that I spotted him, he took off."
<Mykasi> "Hell Rider?" Mike hums. "Right. That's... interestin-" A pause, as Mike thinks.
> Then he half chuckles, "I couldn't quite corner him. He checked me into a wall when I got too close. Then managed to hook my arm with that scythe."
* Nagare winces. "Are you -certain- you don't want help with that wound? Abartach might at least mend it somewhat."
> "Save that for the middle of a fight." Shiro waves off Nagare's help, "I heal fast. Just give me a few minutes and it'll heal on it's own."
<Mykasi> "..." Mike's face crunches into a very hard frown. "We are -so- fucked."
<Mykasi> "And... oh, jeezum petes, if I'm right at all in my guess... Might not be, but fuuuuck..."
<Hikari> "Moreso than usual, Mike?"
> "Why, 'cause I rumbled with Hell Rider? Believe me, I can take the guy if he'll sit still long enough. He knows it too, why do you think he runs?"
<Mykasi> "Guy riding on a horse, scythe, DEATH arcana... This sounds like a Christian mythos thing - specifically, the four Horsemen of the Apocalypse." Mike says calmly. "If they're even around, I have to wonder what this is all culminating towards."
<Hikari> "Mike, can you dial down the conspiracy theories for now? There are enough problems we *know* about to deal with that we don't need to invent more."
* Nagare shakes his head. "Honestly, I wouldn't give that much heed to this kind of speculation. As far as I'm concerned, the symbolism of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse has no logical nor objective reason to actually mean the same in the Dreamscapes. For christ's sake, one of the 'Horsemen' is essentially a glorified thug."
* Mykasi shakes his head. "Look, just... I'll look into it myself. This is unnerving me enough that I'm not willing to shrug it off." A pause. "You try being raised to believe you're gonna be damned to Hell when the Rapture happens and tell me you wouldn't be edgy."
<Mykasi> "Even if I don- well, didn't- believe in that stuff before... fuck." Mike shakes his head.
> "Well," Carlie offers, "from what I know, the Biker only has that one servant. So...it's just two, not four? If that helps?"
<Mykasi> "...that does, yes. Especially since the Biker wouldn't likely count." Mike relaxes some. "Still, unnerving."
<Nagare> "Different world, different rules. You should know that better than anyone. The resonance of the Dream does not follow our logic nor our mindsets. Although your words does make the dominance of Christianity elsewhere all the more incomprehensible from a logical standpoint."
<Hikari> "Well, we heard about a Biker sighting at a gas station to the south of here," Hikari says for Shiro's benefit. "We can try and pick up his trail there?"
> "Help me hem that bastard in for a minute and it'll be just one." Shiro continues excersizing his hurt arm...and the wound is indeed slowly healing as you watch.
> "Rider, not Biker," Shiro clarifies, as Hikari had just mentioned the latter.
<Mykasi> "Right." Mike nods to Shiro quietly. "Willing to help, there."
> "Sooooo," Carlie asks, "which one are we following?"
<Mykasi> "Shiro, do you have a solid lead on where the Rider went?"
> "Solid?" Shiro pushes his glasses back up and shakes his head, "No. I know where I lost him though. And we might be able to get his trail by asking around."
<Mykasi> "... I'd rather trail the less threatening of the two, honestly. Any other opinions?"
<Hikari> "He is closer. And more recent a passage, too--we've no idea how long ago the Biker passed by."
<Mykasi> "Yeah."
> Carlie shrugs, "There's...pretty good odds that if you rough up Rider, Biker might come to you. He...prooooobably won't be in the best of moods, though."
* Nagare shakes his head. "I'm fairly sure we're stuck in a no-win situation in the long run. What I'm not certain is how would we -interact- with the Biker."
<Mykasi> "There's that, too." Mike says. "Ugh. And we may not want to piss off Biker yet, not unless we're willing to take him on."
<Hikari> "I'd rather not start a fight with a Power here if we don't have to. Let's track the Biker himself rather than take action that will ensure he's irate when we meet him?"
<Mykasi> "... Fair, I guess. Let's try tracking Biker direct, then."
> Shiro nods, "Alright. I guess giving the Power a chance to reign his henchman in before I do it myself is fair."
* Hikari nods, starts to lead the way back to the station. "East of the station was our only real direction. Not much to go on, but let's hope we can find more along the way."
<Mykasi> "That, too."
<Nagare> "Hopefully he has the tact for minor diplomacy."
<Mykasi> "So let's go follow the lead we had?" Mike nods.
<Hikari> "Yes." Head east from the statio, look for others, look for traumatized bystanders to question."
<Mykasi> "Right." With that, Mike heads back to that road!
> "Alright," Shiro nods, then looks over at Mike, "Hey, Mykasi. If the Biker does pick a fight? I hear he uses fire. Don't make a target out of yourself. I can take a hit, even from that. You..."
<Mykasi> "...yeah." Mike nods slightly. "Though I use ice so it may be hard to not draw attention... and light..."
<Mykasi> A pause. "Lovely, that."
<Hikari> "I'll attempt to get in the way if he targets you," Hikari volunteers.
<Mykasi> "Thank you, my fair knight." Mike coughs.
> You head back to the grass station and get ready to head eastward in search of the Power of DEATH...
> ----------------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

-------------------------------------------------------------------
>Four persona users and a lilim head eastward from the strange gas station made of grass, in search of any who might be able to point them towards the Hell Biker. As they go, the dreamscape undergoes a subtle change from block to block. Never too much at once, so it was difficult to notice the transition.(more)
> But as they go, the city seems less and less alive. The buildings, of whatever size and stripe they are at the moment, are in worse repair. The streets less clean. The shadows you see out and about less lively and more depleted of energy. Until you realize as you cross one more street that you haven't seen any shadows for at least a full block, and the buildings, streets and even the very feel of the air are in a horrible state.(more)
> This part of the dreamscape has become an urban ruin. A ruin with buildings of grimy seashells beside a treehouse with matted fur with a very miniature roman colloseum falling apart nearby, but unmistakable for what it is all the same.
<Mykasi> "... what part of the city are we in?" Mike wonders.
<Hikari> "Even in a dream, there are slums?"
<Hikari> "It's difficult not to wonder, who dreams only of urban decay?"
<Mykasi> "It likely wouldn't be one person if it's this widespread..." Mike muses. "I
> Shiro pushes his glasses back up, "Dunno. I'm getting less and less convinced over time about how directly human dreams effect this place."
* Nagare scratches his chin. "I think we wouldn't even have to go that far - just think how -many- people dream sporadically of it."
<Mykasi> "I'm honestly kinda concerned here again." Then, glancing to Shiro, "... still. We should try to figure out where this is when we're not in pursuit of le biker."
> Carlie shrugs, "I don't know this part at all. It...wasn't like this the last time I was around here, but you know how things change."
<Hikari> "There's hardly even anyone to question here," Hikari observes, looking for even slight signs of inhabitants as she continues walking.
> Shiro looks around, "Looks pretty empty...you want me to drop over now? It'd only take me about five minutes tops."
<Mykasi> "Sure. We'll stay here and keep an eye out." Mike nods.
<Hikari> "Yes, go ahead. I hardly relish coming back here, but if we have to, well."
* Nagare coughs, quietly activating the Mark of a Golden Arrow. "This might be a bit more helpful than simple eye-scanning."
> Shiro looks for a building he thinks will hold his weight, and jumps atop it with Red Hare. Then he sits down and prepares to summon the wind that takes him between worlds.
<Mykasi> "Perhaps, yeah." Mike nods slightly.
> Hikari takes a look around, but Nagare's eyes gleam with a golden light and he can see...(OOC: Soul check for just how much you spot)
<Nagare> roll 2d8
* Hatbot --> "Nagare rolls 2d8 and gets 6."12 [2d8=1, 5]
> With Abartach's guidance, Nagare's eyes see much. Inside the treehouse, a shadow of the STRENGTH arcana dwells. Against one of the pillars of the colloseum a shadow of the FOOL arcana slumps. ...you cannot see the FOOL with your physical eyes, but the Golden Arrow tells you it is there.
* Nagare taps Mykasi's shoulders. "Two shadows dwell here. FOOL and STRENGTH," he whispers, pointing towards the pillar and the treehouse.
<Mykasi> "Which is where?" Mike asks after a moment, trying to peer and find them.
<Nagare> "The FOOL slumps against the pillar. The STRENGTH is hidden inside the treehouse."
* Hikari walks towards the treehouse.
> The treehouse has a door which is closed, which may explain why that shadow is out of view. Mike can't see anything leaning on a pillar, though.
<Mykasi> "...hm." Mike says, before glancing to Hikari. "Uh, I'm not enti-" After a moment and a shake of his head, "Let's just have someone stay in sight of where Shiro's gonna return from."
* Hello-BlueRabitethedralWaddleD (~lolcirno@186.214.169.61) has joined #personador
* Hello-BlueRabitethedralWaddleD is now known as Suiren
> Carlie flutters her wings a bit and basically lifts herself up and has a seat on thin air. Reclining back a touch she nods, "I'll handle that part~"
* Hikari climbs up, knocks lightly on the door. "Is anyone home? Apologies for the disturbance, but we're looking for someone who may have passed this way."
<Mykasi> "Be careful, then." Mike nods to Carlie, before following Hikari.
* Nagare (~lolcirno@186.214.169.61) Quit (Ping timeout)
> The matted fur of the treehouse covers even the door, muffling her knock a fair bit. The fur feels...warm as well. Like the pelt of a still living creature instead of a simple fur covering.
> It's quiet for a moment after the knock, then a voice can be heard, "g'way!"
* Suiren is now known as Nagare
* Nagare approaches the treehouse as well. "That sounds friendly."
<Hikari> "We don't mean any harm and we're not selling anything," Hikari says in an attempt reassurance. "We're simply looking for information. And I admit to some curiosity about whether some ill has befallen this neighborhood. We appear to share an arcana in common--won't you at least answer some simple questions?"
> "..." the voice is quiet for a moment, then asks in a gutteral and corse tone, "y'got 'ny fud?"
* Hikari glances around at her companions. "I don't suppose anyone brought something to eat today?"
* Nagare eyes Carlie. "I think Carlie would be the only one among us who'd have thought of that."
> Carlie hears her name and looks over to the treehouse, "Huh?"
<Mykasi> "Well, what do you want for food?" Mike says, kinda at a loss but pulling out a small granola bar out of his pocket still
<Hikari> "Carlie, do you have anything to eat?" Hikati calls out.
<Hikari> *Hikari
> "Y'blrmin pikewit dunno wh't fud is?" The voice snorts.
* Hikari shrugs at Mike. "I suppose it will have to do."
> Carlie hesitates a moment then nods, "I...brought some chocolate?"
<Mykasi> "...I know what food is for m- ...here, Hikari." Mike mutters, handing the food over and climbing back down the ladder.
* Nagare raises his hand in a halt sign. "Let's see if he accepts the granola bar first."
<Hikari> "Ah, well then." Back to the door: "We have a granola bar. It's very nutritious."
> It's quiet for a bit, then the door opens juuuuuust a crack and a long spindly brown arm with a tiny three clawed hand sticks out, "Givvit 'ere th'n!"
* Hikari hands it over. Attempts to indiscriminately snatch her arm along with it will not be tolerated, of course!
> The claw snatches the granola bar, pulls it in fast and quickly shuts the door again. You hear messy scarfing sounds on the other side of the door for a few seconds.
* Hikari waits a moment. "Was that satisfactory?"
> "Yah's gud." The voice responds, "Watcha wnt?"
<Hikari> "We're pursuing an individual that we believe passed by this way. But first..." Asking about Hell Biker tends to put people in a foul mood, so best not to start with it. "I can't help but wonder, did this neighborhood always look so run-down?"
> Seeing that her chocolate wasn't needed...Carlie breaks it out and nibbles on some herself. She holds one out to mike, "Want one? It's cherry flavored."
<Mykasi> "That'd be lovely, actually. Haven't eaten really much today." Mike says, gratefully accepting a piece.
> "Meh. Mebbe?" The voice doesn't seem overly concerned, "Allus a dump, mebbe mora one nw? Nt my prolm."
<Nagare> "I have to ask. What -are- you anyway?"
<Hikari> "I see. In that case...we're pursuing a figure known as Hell Biker. Have you seen anyone else pass by this neighborhood recently? At the very least, I assume you would hear the motorcycle engine even if you never go outside."
> "'mma watchamacalme, wotter you?" Then on Hikari's question, the voice snorts, "Ah, 'im? Yah I 'erd 'im. Coms tru 'ere oftwise."
<Hikari> "Going any particular direction? And has he been through today?"
> It's very good cherry flavored chocolate. Carlie smiles, "You can guess who made it, so it's as good as having that 'real' food Shiro likes so much."
<Mykasi> "Heh." Mike grins, glancing over to Hikari's attempted negotiations. "Somehow I don't regret backing away from that."
> "I 'unno. Ins and outs b'thways? Ain't 'eard 'im noways t'day." The thing replies.
<Hikari> "Is that so. Well, thank you. You've been...moderately helpful." Hikari climbs back down, shaking her head as she rejoins the others. "That was largely pointless. Mike, care to try the FOOL?"
* Mykasi shrugs, finishing the chocolate. "Sure, I guess. Wouldn't bank on anything here but." With that, he trots toward the area Nagare pointed toward earlier.
> Even walking over there to look around, Mike doesn't see anyone or anything that might look like a shadow. Just pillars and rubble.
* Mykasi frowns and looks back to Nagare. "No one's here."
* Nagare points towards the area where he can sense the presence. "He's not physically visible. Try establishing auditive contact."
<Mykasi> "Oh." Mike says after another slight pause, before turning back around. "Uh. Hey. I know you can hear me. We're just trying to ask a few questions - trying to get an idea of our bearings. Will you hear us out?"
> "Uh..uh..." you can hear some manner of small and high pitched voice, "chirp, chirp. Chirp!"
> It's...not making chirping noises so much as just saying the word chirp.
* Nagare blinks, lightly deflating. "This is less than assuring."
<Hikari> "I remain unconvinced that only crickets surround us," Hikari says, mostly for the voice's benefit.
<Mykasi> "... dude, you don't need to be afraid. If it helps, I'm the same arcana as you - FOOL." Mike says calmly, his face twitching a touch.
> "Um...no hurt? Promise? Really really?" The tiny voice sounds quite afraid as a general rule.
<Mykasi> "Really really promise." Mike says calmly.
> "Um...okay." The voice sounds unconvinced, but doesn't go away. Nor does it turn visible.
<Mykasi> "Alright." Mike says. "How long has this place been like this?"
> "Um...'while?" The voice sounds uncertain, "Not always, but 'while now."
<Mykasi> "Have there been any changes other than appearance in this area?" Mike asks, attempting a soothing tone. But not too hard.
> "Yeah yeah, everybody gone." The voice quickly responds, "Nobody left but crickets and grouchyfuzz."
<Hikari> "We met grouchyfuzz. Its name is very apt."
<Mykasi> "That's too bad." Mike murmurs. "Did they leave when the Hell Biker came?"
> "Yeah yeah, is groucy and fuzzy. Mebbe eats crickets! Dunno." Then it asks, "A what? Nono, is all left 'cause a ohshit."
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "I can imagine -who- might deserve that moniker."
<Mykasi> "What does the ohshit look like?" Mike says, barely managing a straight face.
> "Yeah yeah, is a big, is a black, is vroom vroom, is oooooooooooohshit."
* Nagare nods. "Figures."
<Mykasi> "Do you remember any big important beings here before the ohshit?"
> "Uh...dunno? Lotsa stuff big to crickets, mebbe not so big to you?"
<Mykasi> "Big big, was here before. We think ohshit may have killed it?"
> "Mebbe. Ohshit kills lotsa stuff. Wraps 'em up in clinkyrattles and drags 'em off."
<Mykasi> "Mmm, okay." A pause. "Do you want to go somewhere safer? We have to look around a bit more, but if we can we might be able to take you someplace better."
> "Nah, ohshit no sees crickets, crickets is safe. Gotta stay home, mebbe laughywhirls and others come back someday."
<Hikari> "'Laughywhirls?'" Hikari can't help but wonder.
> "Yeah yeah, is laugh and spin around lots. Laughywhirls."
<Hikari> "Well, naturally."
* Nagare shakes his head. "Those honestly sound like the spawn between a pixie and a sylph."
> On a nearby building, the wind starts to gather and a minute later Shiro appears. Summoning Red Hare, he swings into the saddle and jumps back down to the street. "Wrote the street names down."
<Mykasi> "...well, take care then." Mike says after a few moments longer, before nodding to Shiro. "Did it look abandonded from that side?"
> "Not at all, actually. This is just a few blocks from Kanazawa U, if you can believe it." He shakes his head, "Wasn't all that busy, but there were people around. Hell, one more street down and we'd be at a cake shop on the other side."
<Mykasi> "...Banking on this either being a reflection of Hell Biker's influence - more likely option - or on this being some side effect of the energy draining." Mike notes.
> "You find anyone to get anything out of?" he asks.
<Mykasi> "Pretty much just got told he's been by here." Mike shrugs.
<Hikari> "I expect the former, Mike. Shall we continue? Although I don't know what to do, save pick a random direction and strike out. At the least, I expect if the aura of neighborhood improves, we're going the wrong direction."
<Mykasi> "Yeah, that's my guess. Let's do it." Mike nods to Hikari.
* Nagare bobs his head. "It's practical to know, at least."
* Hikari continues on in the direction they'd been heading when they arrived here because, well, good as any other, right?
> (OOC: Just following streets in this section of the city, looking to head in the direction of areas that look worse and away from ones that look better?)
<Hikari> OOC: yes
<Mykasi> OOC: Yep
> (OOC: Nagare, stretch that Navigation skill a bit.)
<Nagare> roll 2d8 for navigation
* Hatbot --> "Nagare rolls 2d8 for navigation and gets 9."12 [2d8=8, 1]
> Now that you're looking for them, Nagare, Hikari and Mike all have a fair amount of practice at spotting the signs that you're about to wander into the bad parts of town. Usually to avoid it for various reasons, but it can certainly be adapted to helping you find it. For Nagare in particular, it's almost like following the lines of a painting, slowly going from whole to crumbled(more)
> As you move through the section of the city, following the paths where things get worse and worse, you occasionally spot shadows. Something still here, something still living. Or at least you spot thier movement as they quickly flee you.(more)
> Eventually the path of greatest entropy leads you right outside of a run down parking garage. Old grafiti stains the walls, the concrete is chipped and cracked, the aspault riddled with potholes.
<Hikari> "This feels very appropriate, though I must confess to some disappointment in DEATH's lack of taste."
* Nagare stands in awe. "I thought I wouldn't be easily astounded by urban disintegration, but this is simply unsettling."
<Mykasi> "If it weren't depressing it'd be interesting." Mike notes blandly.
> Shiro pulls his spear from it's clip on Red Hare's saddle, not holding it threateningly but simply running his thumb along the grain of the wood, "It'd be hard to look any more like death then this for me."
> Carlie shivers a bit, "He's in there. I can feel it. A presence that's unmistakable, it's a Power."
<Mykasi> "Lovely." Mike says calmly. "Are we willing to try this, guys?"
* Hikari nods. "It's what we came here for. And we aren't *necessarily* looking for a fight, are we? Unless anyone has any preparations to make, let's go."
> "I'm gonna tell him to rein Rider in before I do it for him, but other then that," Shiro shakes his head, "I'm not looking for a fight with Biker himself."
* Nagare taps his fingers somberly. "I just hope he's more civil than the Shadows among the ruins make him sound."
<Mykasi> "..." Mike hesitates, thinking. "... Keep an eye open for doors, you two. We should be ready to back out at any time." Then, to Carlie, "... Your call. You can't get out as easy as the rest of us can in theory."
> "Do you want me to come in as well?" Carlie looks at you all.
<Mykasi> "... heh." Mike shakes his head. "You'd be putting yourself in pretty large risk in case he does get aggressive. So unless you think you can pull out without issue..."
<Hikari> "The best guarantee of that we have is to be civil ourselves. As long as it's appropriate." To Carlie: "Mike has a valid point, as it's easier for us to leave than it is for you. Although I wouldn't escape if it meant leaving you behind."
> "...I'll stay out here then. Uh...shout if you have to escape, maybe I'll hear and make good my own?" Then she smiles, "Well, keep your eyes open then. Anyone want a kiss for courage before you head in?"
<Hikari> "Ah...if you think it would help," Hikari says (reluctantly!)
* Nagare taps his fingers lightly. "Maybe Hikari. I'll pass. Regardless... this is a good idea, all in all, but -what- precisely should we ask him assuming he responds civilly?"
> Shiro shakes his head, "My old man's said for awhile that I could stare death in the face with no fear. I guess I'm about to find out."
<Mykasi> Mike's face seems to twitch at this, with a shrug after a moment to Hikari. "I'd say if you don't see us in twenty, go ahead and head back," he notes to Carlie, stepping back and letting Carlie kiss Hikari as he looks to Nagare. "Rein in Hell Rider, and ask if he knows what's draining the energy from our side. Maybe also ask what's up with the Asylum?"
> Carlie moves over to Hikari, "I think it would make me feel better at least." And she moves in for a kiss.
<Hikari> "Well, if it'll help sustain your mood while you're out here waiting for us..."
* Mykasi looks to Shiro. "We'll see, I suppose."
> Hikari gets a kiss from a demon girl. This time while sober!
> Shiro closes his eyes and mutters something in what sounds like Chinese.
* Nagare shrugs with a light smirk as Hikari is kissed by Carlie. Then, he shakes his head to Mykasi. "I can't think of anything more appropriate. Perfectly useful and likely non-committal."
* Mykasi grins and adds his own comment in Miwok, before nodding to Nagare. "Probably. In addition, if first contact goes well we might be able to make later ones work too."
<Hikari> "Remind me to try that again in better circumstances," Hikari says quietly as the two part again. To the group: "We may as well ask about the late JUDGEMENT power as well while we're here, no?"
<Mykasi> "... We'll see how friendly the conversation's going." Mike says after a moment. "It may be a touchy subject, but if he seems interested in crowing about it..."
> Shiro finishes whatever he was muttering and nods, "Yeah, I'd like to know about that as well. So...just in case shit hits the fan, you want point or should I take it?"
<Hikari> "The two of us in front, Shiro? At the least, Mike should have someone between him and the Biker."
<Mykasi> "Presuming he doesn't wheel in from behind." Mike notes.
> "Works." Shiro nods, then slowly starts to walk towards the garage, "Let's get this over with then."
> Carlie nods to Hikari, "I'll make sure to. Be careful everyone."
<Hikari> With a reassuring smile and wave for Carlie, Hikari enters alongside Shiro.
* Mykasi follows the bodyguards, feeling rather nervous.
> And thus you enter the lair of the Hell Biker. The garage is just as bad on the inside as the outside, and you don't see a single car or vehicle parked inside at all. You see an incline leading up to the second floor of parking as well as a slope down into basement parking. You can see some kind of faint glow coming from the slope down as well.
<Hikari> "The obvious choice is down," Hikari grudgingly admits.
<Mykasi> "Probably down." Mike replies, glancing for the stairwells - where, hopefully, there is a convenient door.
> "Never heard of a mythos where up would take you to hell." Shiro points out while leading the way down.
> There...is a stairwell, but a quick look shows the stairs to be HORRIBLY unsafe. Mike could probably balance dance his way down, but it would be rough for anyone else. And while there are doorframes, there are no doors.
* Nagare winces. "This... is honestly akin to a deathtrap."
<Mykasi> "Christian." Mike replies immediately before shaking his head. "And damn, doors taken out. We're gonna have problems extracting ourselves in dire emergency." Mike says, glancing to Nagare. "Yeah. Still have the ramp, but."
> "Thought hell was down for them too?" Shiro looks over his shoulder at Mike.
<Mykasi> "That was a joke." Mike replies with a trace of bitterness. "I'm not fond of the Christian God, or at least the one talked about."
<Hikari> "Perhaps Heaven isn't Mike's idea of excitement," Hikari speculates. "Well, unless anyone has objections..." She starts off down the ramp.
* Mykasi follows Hikari carefully.
> "Oh. Uh, didn't really know enough about it to get it, I guess." Shiro shrugs and continues on as well.
* Nagare takes a step back before reluctantly following behind the others. "... no other way."
<Mykasi> "No problem, it was a bad joke."
> The slope down leads you into basement parking. Once down, you see what was making the glow. It wasn't coming from Hell Biker, who is nowhere in sight. But rather from another slope leading further down. From that one, a fierce glow like a flickering fire can be seen.
<Mykasi> "Lovely." Mike hums. "Are we sure we want to descend into Hell?"
<Hikari> "It wouldn't be the first time." Hikari continues on!
* Nagare sighs. "The land of the dead and the land of eternal torment are not necessarily the same thing."
> You only have time to consider that for a moment before the distant sound of a reving motorcycle is heard. It's coming from the other slope downwards, and it's getting closer.
<Mykasi> "..." Mike sighs, before following- and then pausing. "Let's meet him up here?"
> Red Hare rears, and Shiro's grip tightens on his spear, "Hold up. I think he's coming to us."
* Hikari waits, arms crossed, not impressed or disturbed by loud noises and not about to look it either.
* Nagare tensely bites his lips.
> Shiro's voice is level and his face is one of pure focus, but Red Hare paws at the ground and shakes its mane.
* Mykasi is simply attempting to stay alert, waiting for Hell Biker to show himself.
> The sound gets closer and closer, until you can see a large black motorcycle speeding up the ramp out of hell. In a flash he arrives, trailing the flames of hell behind him along with the chains that dangle from the back of his ride.(more)
> Physically, the Hell Biker is no larger then a tall man on a big Harley. Nor would most of his appearance seem out of place even in the Waking. Dressed in all black biker leathers, with a jet black helmet and boots to match, and riding an equally dark bike, some might even consider him fashionable. But the aura that surrounds him is one from a nightmare, for if you fear death at all then you fear the Hell Biker.
> "Humans?" The Biker's voice can be heard clearly through his helmet. Though not loud, it reverbrates and echoes through the room in a way, like the crackling of a fire. "Turn back, you know not where you tread."
<Mykasi> "We... came to ask a few questions." Mike says, choking the words out.
<Hikari> "Greetings," Hikari says in a level tone. "I apologize if we have neglected some manner of protocol in coming here. There was no door upon which to knock. We know well where we tread and with whom we speak. We seek only frank exchange of information with the Powers of the Dream."
* Nagare clears his throat. "We... do understand we make a leap of faith simply by visiting this place."
> "Powers?" The Biker's focus narrows on Hikari and she can almost physically feel the terrible weight of it, "Dream? Who are you...and what?"
<Hikari> "Are you not Hell Biker, the Power of the DEATH arcana?" Hikari asks. "We are merely persona users in search of answers. I am Hikari Ishigami."
> "Persona..." the Biker's voice is quiet, but he does not sound pleased at the word, "Persona users. You should not exist!" His voice rises, and with it the flames that trail on the chains of his motocycle, "WHY DO YOU EXIST?"
<Hikari> "It's all we know to do." Hikari can't help but give the most immediate and straightforward answer, thoughs he glances at Nagare after. "Most of us."
> Shiro hefts the replica of Blue Dragon and shifts his position in the saddle, "What the hell do you mean, 'why do we exist'?"
<Hikari> *she, not he, bleh
* Nagare shakes his head. "It's not exactly a -choice- we made."
* Mykasi steps back as subtly as possible, preparing himself- before glancing at Nagare. "I signed the contract. Didn't you?"
<Nagare> "That's a different thing."
> "I don't understand, you came from Him and He is no more!" The Biker ignores Shiro and seems to be almost talking to himself for a moment. "Persona has no place here! Unless..." he looks back up, demanding "Where? Where did you get your powers?"
<Hikari> "That is one of the mysteries we seek to unravel," Hikari admits.
<Mykasi> "No it isn't." Mike comments lightly, before shaking his head and glancing to Hell Biker. "He? I don't recall a He. Who are you talking about?"
* Nagare winces, shaking his head. "Nevermind. Regardless. What exactly do you mean? There is even a -rhyme- or reason to the existence of Persona to begin with?"
> "HIM!" The Biker nearly bellows, "The source of Persona for this time and place! Some called Him Messaiah of JUDGEMENT! He was killed to restore the balance, so that only one twisting of fate could occur! But here you are, and I want to know HOW?"
<Hikari> "As I stated, it is one of our goals to determine how this occurred. Thus we have some common interest in the matter, do we not?"
* Mykasi shakes his head lightly, looking to Hikari with a slight nod and glancing to Hell Biker carefully.
> "As far as I can tell," Shiro notes, "Something stirs up Shadows and if you can conquer your own shadow you might get a Persona. No idea what stirred up mine or the doc's, I stirred up Mike's and someone else did Hikari's." His explanation was almost stated in the tone of a challange.
<Mykasi> "...what was the first twisting of fate?"
> "No. No more questions until you answer mine!" Biker revs the throttle of his machine a touch, causing flames to leap behind him. "Contact is required, you have to know who! Is it another Power? A human? Someone from out of thsi realm entirely? WHO?"
<Mykasi> "Contact is required, but we don't get to know the origin of the contact. It took us a while to figure out who did mine and Hikari's, we didn't know without a lot of investigation." Mike manages to get out.
<Hikari> "There is a chain of sorts, which we are tracing back to the source," Hikari adds.
> "Messaiah is dead, and none others here have the power." Hell Biker mutters, then he snaps up, "Contract. Someone mentioned a contract. Did you get your powers by signing a contract?"
* Nagare shakes his head somberly. "The contract is rather about the responsibility involving the utilization of the powers rather than their acquisition."
<Nagare> roll 2d8
* Hatbot --> "Nagare rolls 2d8 and gets 5."12 [2d8=4, 1]
> roll 2d8
* Hatbot --> "Gatewalker rolls 2d8 and gets 7."12 [2d8=1, 6]
> The Biker turns his heavy glare on Nagare for a moment, then speaks very deliberately, "I know not if you are attempting to decieve me, or merely the most ignorant Persona users that have ever existed. But you have at least been of some purpose here, my work is clearly unfinished. I will give you one warning."(more)
> "Return to the realm you came from. Forsake the power of Persona. And never return to this place you call the Dream again. Should I hear word of you coming here once more, then I will ride. And neither you nor any who harbor you will be safe."
<Mykasi> "...We understand your position." Mike says with as much calm as he can state.
* Nagare shivers, and meekly musters a weak thread of a response. "... we understand. And we leave."
* Hikari simply nods, expressionless, mouth just a tight slash.
> "I'm not quite done here yet." Shiro shakes his head, "First, the shit going on here is affecting our world to. So I'm not backing off. We can settle this later though, the others make thier own choices. Second, the main reason I came here was to give you a chance to get your mook Hell Rider off the streets before I do it for you. So yeah, you've got your warning too pal."
> Biker just stares at Shiro for a moment, "So be it. When you return, have the courage to come here instead of making me find you. And the Rider does as he wills, we have no bond save the same Arcana."
* Mykasi nods curtly.
> Shiro nods, "Good to know. I'll settle with him first, then I'll come here."
<Hikari> "If we are destined to stand in each other's way, you can rest assured that we will meet the challenge with all bravery," Hikari says.
> "If you return with the information I seek," the Biker offers as he turns to ride back down into hell, "I may be pursuaded to grant you some leniency. Until then, begone from this place."
* Hikari sees no further use for words here, and turns to leave.
* Nagare nods quietly and follows Hikari, still shivering from the unsettling presence of the Biker.
* Mykasi stares for a moment longer, before following suit.
> Shiro nods at Mike, also staying that extra moment, before turning Red Hare and shaking his head, "I guess me telling him that I was responsible for one wasn't the info he wanted?"
<Mykasi> "No. I'm not sure what he's looking for, but it's given us a few more leads to look into." Mike says, with an illusion popping up in front of the group: a small ball of light saying "SAVE THE DISCUSSION FOR OUTSIDE HIS REALM"
<Hikari> "No. Damnably stubborn creature," Hikari mutters as they walk out.
> You leave the run down parking garage.
* Nagare breathes heavily. "This... went very poorly."
> Carlie breathes a sigh of relief as she sees you all, and flutters over, "How'd it..." she sighs at Nagare's statement, "...go. Oh boy."
<Mykasi> "...Poorly, but better than anticipated." Mike murmurs. "We know Hell Rider won't report to him. This being said..." A glance to Carlie. "For your people's safety, we may need to not crash there often."
> Carlie blinks, "What? Um...you should probably go talk to Lily in person if he's threatening us."
* Nagare shakes his head. "He's threatening -us-. You'd be unfortunate bystanders."
<Hikari> "He looks ill upon anyone associated with us at all, anyone harboring us, you should know."
<Mykasi> "He's threatening us, with extension to any associating with us." Mike notes. "Regardless, we'll go talk to her and then do our visit to the Velvet."
> Carlie sighs, "Yeah, you definately need to go talk to Lily."
> --------------------------------------------------------------------

[VySaika]

> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------
> Leaving the Hell Biker's parking garage, the four Persona users met back up with Carlie, who was not entirely pleased to hear about the DEATH Power's ultimatum.
> Carlie shakes her head, "We should probably get out of here quickly before he changes his mind on letting you go for now."
<Hikari> "Agreed." Hikari immediately sets off back the way they came from.
<Mykasi> "Probably, yeah." Mike mutters.
* Nagare nods. "Indeed."
> Shiro shakes his head, "Yeah. Hey...you guys mind filling me in on what Lily's got to say about this later? I want to go check back in with the captain before we leave the Dream this time."
<Nagare> "Don't fret, we can play exposition. It's possibly for the better anyhow."
<Hikari> "Of course. Watch yourself, Shiro--I don't expect the Biker to pounce on us this soon, but we all need to be extremely wary about going anywhere alone from now on."
<Mykasi> "Sure." Mike nods. "We'll catch up in like three hours. And... yeah, that.
> "Hey, I was doing this solo before meeting you lot, I'll be fine." Shiro half snorts as Red Hare leaps up onto the nearest rooftop(that isn't the garage) and takes off.
<Hikari> "I expected as much, but it had to be said." Hikari shrugs. "Let's proceed."
<Mykasi> "Right." Mike nods brusquely. "Let's rock this."
<Hikari> "What precisely are we rocking?" Hikari wonders as they move out of the decrepit neighborhood.
> Lily's hideout is the one place in the city you all have the ability to unerringly make your way to, so it does not take you long to get out of the deserted slum the Biker calls home and pick your way through the city towards...another crappy part of town where the false wall is located.
<Hikari> But at least it's a part of the city with more charming inhabitants this time!
> Carlie leads the way right through the wall, and somehow manages to trigger the switch in the trashcan without her arm getting dirty.
<Mykasi> More charming inhabitants and more friendly ones. With this in mind, however, Mike casts a wary eye over the surroundings as Carlie does this to try and find any tracking spells or capabilities
> (OOC: do you have any sort of magical detection abilities that would be able to pick that stuff up?)
<Mykasi> OOC: Not really, outside of the advanced sight/enemy judgment
> (OOC: roll at Mind-6 then.)
<Mykasi> roll 2d8
* Hatbot --> "Mykasi rolls 2d8 and gets 11."12 [2d8=8, 3]
> Mike can't detect anything of the sort, of course.
> The stairway opens up as Carlie flips the switch, "Everyone in!"
<Mykasi> "Alright."
* Hikari heads downstairs.
> Carlie ushers everyone else inside before flipping the inside switch to send the stairs back up, then rushes off to the back room, "Lily! We have a problem!"
> This immediately gets lilims sticking thier heads out of various rooms, eager to hear what this problem might be.
> You can hear Lily saying something, but can't make out what just yet. Then she pushes two other lilims out of her room and steps out enough to beckon the three of you in.
* Hikari enters.
* Nagare follows behind.
* Mykasi follows up last, still concerned.
> You step into Lily's bedroom, as plush and decadent as ever, and Carlie shuts the door behind you. Lily...for possibly the first time, you see her looking actively worried. She gestures for you all to have a seat, then tries to offer a polite smile.
<Mykasi> "You get three guesses how well the visit went, the first two don't count."
> "Carlie...does not use the word 'problem' lightly. And she says it's potentially very bad." She sighs a bit, then has a seat herself, "What happened? Did the Sun Princess become hostile?"
<Mykasi> "Nope. Sun Princess message was delivered, no clue on reply. It has to do with our second intended errand."
* Nagare frowns. "Worse. The Hell Biker is quite unfriendly to Persona users - and those in cahoots with them, apparently. He gave us an ultimatum, apparently."
<Hikari> "Shall we start with the one minor piece of good news? We delivered the message to the Sun Princess's servants and they at least said they would pass at on. We were to check back tomorrow for a reply."
> "The Hell Biker." The succubus slumps down in her chair a bit, "I...don't understand why he would care? Did he give any reasons?"
<Mykasi> "Apparently he killed JUDGMENT Messiah to stop any further Persona users. Our existence is... apparently enough of a blight that he wants to kill us."
<Nagare> "He wasn't exactly lucid. He went into a berserker rage the minute we mentioned being Persona users"
<Hikari> "He seemed greatly agitated by the interference of persona users in Dream affairs, past and present, and means to be vigilant in preventing more of the same. He left us with a warning this time: that we and anyone associating with us is an enemy should we be seen here again."
<Mykasi> "Which means you guys may both wanna move if possible after this just in case, and that we'll not be stopping by often. ...until we figure out a plan to tame the Biker. But."
<Hikari> "Tame or kill, Mike? He hardly seemed as if he could be reasoned with."
<Nagare> "Probably whichever comes first. For all that I hardly trust our odds of vanquishing a Power."
> "Messiah?" Lily raises an eyebrow, "Is THAT who the JUDGEMENT power was? JUDGEMENT is always a mysterious arcana, but he's not of a type I've ever dealt with before."
<Mykasi> "We'll need to do something - I don't have any interest in being haunted and hunted, Nagare."
<Mykasi> Then, to Lily, "Yeah. Any idea what it might mean?"
<Hikari> "Nor I, professor, but if he threatens us our friends with deadly force than I see little recourse but to respond in kind to the best of our ability. Any visit we make to the Dream from now on should be done in force and with the understanding and preparation for the eventuality that we may face mortal combat at any time."
> Carlie sticks her tongue out, "I don't know what the others will think, but I'm not about to just give up the only freinds we've been able to have for awhile just because something crawled up the Hell Biker's tailpipe."
<Mykasi> "Well, I'm not inclined to 'give you up' in the sense of letting you be in any more danger. ... A play fight when leaving might be good in case we have watchers, but I'm paranoid and have been called out on it."
<Mykasi> "And what Hikari said. Really, the war's afoot here. And this is the msot definitive lead we've had on anything in a while anyway."
> Lily shakes her head, "I have no idea what Messiah being the Power might mean. As I said, JUDGEMENT has always been a mysterious arcana." Leaning back in her chair, she thinks, "I would be a poor host to cast you out because your association may suddenly be dangerous to me. After all, you potentially risk Mab's wrath if she discovers plainly our alliance."(more)
> "So the burden is not entirely one sided. Also, the Biker himself has proven that powers can be vanquished, though perhaps only by other powers." Then she smiles, a mischevious and cunning expression on her, "but surely a being such as him has other enemies then Persona users?"
<Hikari> "Do you know of any? I suppose any inconvenienced by Hell Rider may be of note, for all that the Biker himself denies any association with that being."
> Carlie brightens up, "Ooooh, good thinking! I'm sure Hell Rider has pissed in some Power's oatmeal by now, and only gotten away with it due to pretending Hell Biker protects him. I could ask around about it?"
<Mykasi> "That was actually along my lines of thought... though we're going to need to piece together allies." A pause. "Would SUN normally be allied with JUDGMENT? We might be able to use this to further our side and weaken Biker some."
> Lily nods, "And if someone willing to strike at the Biker knows Persona users will be joining the battle as well, they may become much more willing."
<Hikari> "Please do? Be careful, of course, just in case either is listening for anyone snooping after them personally."
* Mykasi nods. "Seems our best tactical move. And yes, do be careful."
* Nagare scratches his chin. "Maybe we could talk with Seiryuu about this? For better or worse, we're in relatively comfortable grounds with the dragon."
> Lily smiles, "And he would not dare attack you there. You can return to the Dream all you wish, in fact. Just enter and exit from the Four Winds."
<Mykasi> "Well, and don't be traced anywhere."
> Carlie nods, "And me or another lilim could meet you there if we need to talk about something."
<Mykasi> "Works." Mike murmurs slightly. "We've more resources than they're letting us guess at. The question is... what could the Hell Biker be working for? There was a definite implication of -that-, too."
> "As for JUDGEMENT and SUN..." Lily shakes her head, "You'd have to ask the SUN people yourself. I have no idea."
<Hikari> "We're to return to the tower tomorrow morning regardless, so we might as well ask them at that time."
<Mykasi> "Indeed." Mike murmurs, a hint of exhaustion overtaking his voice at this point.
* Nagare bobs his head. "And we still have some questions to ask our gracious world interregnum hosts. If necessary, only with Her."
> Carlie points out, "I can go back to get the Sun Princess's reply on my own, actually. Now that I've gone once, the SUN folks know I'm a messenger on Official Buisiness, so if Mab's people try to hit me, it would be stepping on the Princess's toes."
> Lily nods, "Which would very swiftly cause that alliance to crumble. Power politics are a fickle thing."
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "Clever."
* Mykasi nods slowly. "Works."
<Hikari> "True. Let's hope they don't try anything with you there alone, of course."
<Nagare> "Also, there's a small caveat. Dami may be able to traverse more safely than us for intelligence gathering. Hell Biker is entirely unaware of his existence."
> Lily nods, "Most of my girls would just as soon never see him again, but if he's the easiest link we have to you all, we can manage."
<Mykasi> "There is that as well, though he -is- aware that other Persona users exist now. A dangerous proposition, but he is not known, so it is safer, yes."
<Hikari> "I'm leery of sending anyone in alone any more. Hell Biker isn't likely to discriminate."
<Nagare> "Considering he also doesn't -seem- all that adept at recognizing Persona users on his own, this could be very dangerous for anyone who ends up stranded in the Dream, come to think of it."
<Mykasi> "This is also true... ...damnit, Tachakara..."
> "Like that one girl," Lily nods. "Have you had any more word of her?"
<Hikari> "We know she's alive. And that we can't or shouldn't try to find her." Hikari frowns. "It wasn't the worst news, but it wasn't entirely comforting either."
<Mykasi> "That, yeah..." Mike mutters. "I'm just glad that for now she's okay."
> "Well, it's something at least." Lily nods. "So, to itemize our plan of attack here..."(more)
> "One," she counts off on a finger, "Carlie will look for any other enemies the Biker may have, and see if they can be convinced to participate in a joint attack."
> Carlie nods, "And you can maybe talk to the Sun Princess about it yourself if she accepts your meeting."
> "Two, you will use the Four Winds to enter and exit for the time being. Even the Hell Biker would not dare intrude on the Seiryuu's domain."
* Nagare bobs his head. "He even might, but I suspect that would be to his detriment only.
> Lily nods, "That would neatly solve the problem for us, yes. And three, you will rely on Dami to do any strategic scouting in the Dream you need to do until you are ready for the confrontation."
> "SImple, but we don't really have much to work with." Lily shrugs, then asks, "Am I missing anything?"
<Nagare> "Probably nothing that would be within your reach. We have plenty of loose ends on the Outerscapes, but that's far simpler to deal with."
<Mykasi> "He did not seem balanced. I wish to get this point across." Then, to the final, "Yeah. We can't risk much Greater Dreamscape work for now, but we can focus on investigating from our side." A pause. "We have a contract of sorts with Master Frost's Raihee. He was also looking into information for us - tell him you come on our behlaf and check in for info?"
<Nagare> "At least in the sense where there isn't an arcane horror breathing down our necks."
<Mykasi> "...and this gives us something to ask Okuninushi..." Mike muses.
> "I send lilims to shop at Frost's fairly regularly," Lily nods, "I'll just have them pick up any information there."
<Mykasi> "Alright, thanks."
> "Frost's is kinda the other neutral zone," Carlie explains, "If someoen interferes with his buisness, he just stops doing business with them. Which nobody wants. So sometimes you can find us and pixies in there at the same time."
<Mykasi> "Haha, fair enough." Mike nods. "Though don't expect the Biker to heed that. ...And you may wish to notify him that the Biker's riding."
> Carlie nods, "Will do."
* Mykasi exhales. "Though we don't need to exit only at the Four Winds, which helps. Just... need to keep our eyes open for doors, our escape routes."
> "Hey, maybe Frost will have a portable door for sale!" Carlie quips.
> Lily eyes Carlie, "...if he does, be a dear a pick one up for me. Tell him to put it on my tab."
<Hikari> "A what? This is, I would assume, what it sounds like? I would suspect the convenience to be almost offset by the hassle of carrying it around."
* Nagare coughs. "Hopefully it'd be a folding door."
> Carlie laughs, "That was meant to be a joke, but actually it might not be. Even we can't guess what that guy will and won't have for sale."
<Nagare> "I'm surprised this was actually meant to be a joke. It -is- the Dream, and it -is- Master Frost."
<Mykasi> "Hey, if he has it..." Mike says, before pausing. "Maybe we can ask Awn to help on that, if he doesn't."
<Mykasi> "Either way, we should get going. If you need to lie about us in order to get out of trouble, do so, alright? Trust us, we've seen the Biker. We understand." Mike grins, pulling otu the key. "If you don't mind us letting ourselves out from here?"
> Lily nods, "Believe me, if he comes to my door I will do whatever I must to protect my domain. Including bald faced lying to another Power. And by all means, tell Theresa I'm doing...well-ish, I suppose."
<Mykasi> "Good. I was worried for a second that Hikari had contaminated you all with virtue or something."
<Mykasi> With that, Mike wanders over to the door and uses the key!
> Lily chuckles, while Mike turns the key! the door opens, revealing the swirling portal.
> (OOC: ...you can slay the wicked beast...but you can't ignore my Scene Change!)
> The Velvet Room is...well, blue. Theresa stands as you enter and bows, "Welcome to the Velvet Room."
* Nagare takes a deep breath and bows as well. "Pleased to see you again. We come with exciting and unsettling news."
<Mykasi> "A pleasure. This time, if it wouldn't be an inconvenience, we have a few things to chat about."
> As always, the three chairs are set before the wooden table. And some teacups are already set out for you. Theresa quickly steps into the back to grab the tea.
> Igor gestures for you to sit, "By all means."
* Hikari takes a seat.
> Theresa comes back out, "Tea?" and without waiting for a response, pours five cups.
* Mykasi sits as well. "That'd be lovely. Does the Hell Biker like tea, idly?
> "I'd assume it would be rather difficult to drink through that helmet he never takes off." Theresa responds.
<Nagare> "No wonder he seems like he's under constant intravenal castor oil treatment."
<Mykasi> "What a sourpuss." Mike says, sipping the tea.
<Mykasi> "What can you tell us about a 'twisting of fate'? In general terms, I expect." Mike continues after finishing the tea.
* Nagare slowly blows the scalding tea before sipping, then bobs his head. "We expect this to be quite vague, of course."
> Theresa blinks, then looks over at Igor and shrugs.
> Igor shakes his head, "Without context, I'm afraid nothing. It is a term that could be used for a great many things."
<Mykasi> "I believe the phrasing was... forgive me if I err on this, but: 'The source of Persona for this time and place! Some called Him Messaiah of JUDGEMENT! He was killed to restore the balance, so that only one twisting of fate could occur! But here you are, and I want to know how."
<Nagare> "To elaborate a bit further this was uttered by the DEATH Power within the Dreamscapes, who seems intent to do great many bloody things to every single Persona user he finds. And he himself slew another Power in order to keep the threat of Persona users out. We can't help but think we may need to ask you a few questions."
> Theresa frowns, "The source of Persona, hmm? That...answers a couple of my own questions. Master?" She looks over at Igor with a raised eyebrow.
<Mykasi> Mike's eyebrows manage to hit his hairline at this point.
> Igor frowns as well, but nods, "Ah, I see. He was attempting to prevent this from becoming a Persona Event entirely. Perhaps he had something else in mind, as an Event of some manner had to happen at this point."
> Theresa nods, "It...does have some of the signs of a Demon event as well. Maybe that?"
* Nagare coughs and gestures a handwave. "... wait a minute. Rewind. Care to elaborate about Demon Events and Persona Events?"
> Igor...shrugs, "Perhaps. I'm afraid things have happened that are moving events into a realm that even I am unfamiliar with."
<Mykasi> "..."
> Theresa nods to Nagare, "Alright, I'll try to break it down. Just...give me a moment to figure out how to describe it."
<Mykasi> "Congrats, I think I just lost five years off my life even hearing that."
> Theresa gathers her thoughts and attempts to explain, "A Persona Event is basically what you're familiar with so far. Mortals gain the power of Persona because something is causing an upset. Maybe the whole world is in danger, maybe it's just one superpowerful entity bleeding off a little too much power, or any number of other reasons. That's...what we thought was going on here. What...is going on. Kinda?"
<Hikari> "Whereas a Demon Event...well, we know there are two...'devil summoners,' was it? Active in the area now."
<Mykasi> "Indicators thus far point to something bleeding off power, but... for what purpose we aren't sure, yet."
> "A Demon event involves things like Devil Summoners or demon hunters, mortals directly interacting with supernatual entities. For the purposes of a demon event, everything that's not mortal is a "demon"."
> "The problem is..." Theresa looks over at Igor again, "We're here. The Velvet Room ONLY exists in Persona Events. Right?"
> Igor nods, "Indeed. The presence of the Velvet Room ensures this is a Persona Event. But perhaps not that it is only a Persona Event."
> "Aaaand THAT is where things sail off into uncharted waters." Theresa offers you all an apologetic smile, "As far as I know, Persona and Demon Events crossing over or happening at the same time or whatever...has never happened before."
* Nagare silently deflates and rubs his forehead. "In short, we're in deeper waters than a whale could delve in."
<Mykasi> "... Right. Tell me... Okay, I'm jumping to a major conclusion, but there's a similarity I'm banking on. You probably can't tell me, though..." Mike says, musing.
> "We cannot even be entirely sure that is what is happening now." Igor notes, "I have noticed signs that things were not as usual for some time, but without being certain, I could not offer you any information."
<Hikari> "Could you elaborate on these signs, at least?"
> "The fact that your...cybernetic enhancements, Miss Ishigami, obtained within the Dream but functioning in your own world as well, was my first inclination that something very unusual was afoot." Igor notes.
<Hikari> "It's unusual for anything at all to leave the Dream, I presume?"
> "Further signs, such as the rules of the Event seeming less coherent and stable as time went on, as well as the presense of the Devil Summoners, were later seen."
> Theresa shakes her head, "It's unusual for power of any sort to leave the area where the Persona function in this manner of Persona Event. Things might make it in and out, but powers, practically never."
<Mykasi> "...Can I ask for any clarification on which rules of this Event? I mean, if they're not very valid anymore..."
* Nagare scratches his chin. "Come to think of it, Abartach's Golden Arrow -also- functions outside the Dream."
> "And even in the case of stuff," Theresa elaborates, "it's not entirely. A magic sword in the Dream should just be a really nice sword in the mortal world. But not able to do what it can where the magic functions."
> Igor shakes his head to Mykasi, "That's just it. I'm afraid I do not know what rules are valid and which are no longer."
* Nagare raises an eyebrow. "But which rules -were-? Even if we're playing by a new set, we don't even know what the former rules were. This could at the very least help us understand some of the background behind this."
<Mykasi> "... I see. Again, five years. Are you trying to get me to buy life insurance?" Mike mutters.
> Theresa cuts in, "You're...asking for too broad of a category here. And the Master is under some limitations that...are stressing him out pretty badly right now. He can't tell you anything he's not one hundred percent sure of. It's a restriction on his position. Give me a minute and I can try something...but keep in mind the information may not be entirely accurate."
<Mykasi> "Okay. Our apologies - we don't know this sort of thing. We're fishing just as much as you are." Mike grins sadly.
<Hikari> "So is this where we ask Theresa questions until she accidentally says something she shouldn't?" Hikari wonders.
* Mykasi looks at Hikari.
> "Okay," Theresa takes a sip of her own tea, then takes a deep breath, "First off, I shouldn't even be able to discuss this much with you. I SHOULD be under a lot more restictions then I am. So there's one "rule" down."
> "The restrictions I'm under have been loosening the further Nagare builds his DEVIL Social link as well. Which shouldn't happen. But it is." Theresa continues, "We already covered the using powers outside of the area where magic functions, which is another one down."
<Mykasi> "..." Mike's face begins to take on a clown-like mix of horror and amusement. "...that's..."
> "There's also...well, that girl who stumbled into the Dream? By the rules we thought were in place on this particular event, that shouldn't have happened."
<Hikari> "It shouldn't have happened at all anyway," Hikari insists.
<Mykasi> "Alright." Mike hums. "I take it Valeriya's disappearance still makes sense by the old rules?"
> "Not nessesarily," Igor finally speaks up again, "By the rules of other Events, those without Persona or power of any sort have been able to accidentally enter that Event's equivilent of the Dream."
> Theresa nods, "As far as we know, yes. We still don't know anything more about what or where or who or anything, but the spiders and that manner of dissapearance are potantially possible in pretty much any event, depending on the entities involved."
* Mykasi inhales. "Mmm. Is the death of a Power a known possibility in a Persona event, then? Or a known trigger?"
> Theresa nods, "Yes, though it's usually at the hands of the Persona users themselves, not from another Power."
* Nagare blinks. "Well, you just answered one of the questions we may have ended up asking. Convenient considering we may have to commit Power homicide given our context."
> "What's frustrating the Master right now though," Theresa notes, "is that with the handful of rules we know are broken, we have no idea what others may be compromised. Nor what new rules may be in effect. WHat I'm getting at here, is that something is changing the event as it goes."
> "Or," she corrects, "that's my best guess anyway. I'm not completely sure on that, but it seems reasonable."
<Mykasi> "Right. And that sounds like it would take a lot of power. Now, forgive this statement, but... could there be -two- things changing this combined Event? One on each side?"
> Igor considers for a bit, then finally offers, "I have no knowledge that there could not be."
* Mykasi nods slightly. "Right. I suspect this because we know - or at least suspect - that there's someone motivating Hell Biker, the 'one' twist of fate."
> "Honestly?" Theresa speculates, "It sounds like Hell Biker might know more then we do."
<Mykasi> "But whatever's doing that has no reason to help us out by loosening tongues."
<Mykasi> "...yeah, see, Hell Biker's also more powerful than us, I'm pretty damn sure." Mike grins. "We're gonna need to try and get our shit together before that can happen."
<Hikari> "Unfortunately, he is presently disinclined to tell us anything more."
<Nagare> "Fortunately, he at least gave us a warning sign. He is clearly a bit unsettled himself."
> "Hmm." Theresa thinks some more, "It...sounds like he may be making an incorrect assumption as well. If he killed Messiah to stop Persona from existing here, he would have expected any powers he already granted to have vanished with him. But once we were here, it became a Persona event no matter what, we locked it in."
<Mykasi> "So, another point of view. Are you all the ones who have granted us our Personas? Or is there a force like Messiah that enables your actions? ... and if you can't say anything, comment on the weather."
> Igor nods, "It is a complicated process, but the simplified version is that your Personas were granted after you signed your contracts here. We did not awaken your Shadows, nor did we help you tame them, but we do fascilitate your ability to weild them as Persona."
> "It's kinda like when you give your money to the person at the first window, then pick up your food from the person at the second window." Theresa attempts a metaphor.
> Igor stares at her blankly.
<Hikari> "Comparing persona to fast food takes some of the magic out of things, doesn't it?" Hikari says.
> "What? It's a perfect analogy. We're the second window. We gave them thier food because they had already paid for it. It belonged to them already since they'd paid, but they couldn't get it without us giving it to them."
<Mykasi> "Right, that makes sense." Mike nods at both explanation and metaphor. After a moment of thought, "Nagare, you sure you don't know who could have triggered yours? You, Shiro and Dami are the untraced ones thus far. Shiro gives not a shit, and Dami... well, Dami doesn't interact with many. He'd have to have contact with -something- to give him his Persona, right?"
* Nagare shakes his head. "I can't say for Dami. But my own history with my Shadow was a bit complicated in and out of itself. -However-, I think an external source in my case would only be viable if the awakening happened a few years ago. Unless the awakening of a Persona works far more slowly than we've been inclined to believe, it's hard to pin down a direct catalyst."
<Mykasi> "Hmph." Mike shakes his head. "Something must have stirred it up recently is what I'm guessing at. I mean, all I know is that you're a zombie, so I'm running with that I've got."
* Nagare shrugs. "It goes a bit further. As far as I know, my last confrontation with my Shadow wasn't necessarily my first. Making a long story short, it's possible that the last few years of my life were lived by my Shadow rather than my ego."
<Mykasi> "Right, but something sparked the -Persona- event for you recently, is what I'm getting at. And in my case, it was pretty fast, I think. Hikari, how long was it after you got your dreamcatcher that yours happened?"
<Hikari> "No time at all, really. Events begun that very night, as I recall."
* Nagare taps his forehead. "... the only unusual thing that happened to me... was sighting Alice. That's it. The night I fell into the dream was also the night I first met her."
<Mykasi> "Well, it doesn't need to be unusual. Remember, mine was basically Shiro being Shiro." Mike notes. "Anything or anyone else not so unusual?" Then, to Igor and Theresa, "Could this Alice have been the trigger by accident? She knew Valeriya, apparently..."
> "Hmm." Theresa considers, "First contact with something supernatural triggering a power in someone who was already sensitive to the supernatural with no other source needed? That..." she looks back to Igor, "Am I the only one that sounds more like a Demon Event origin to?"
> Igor shakes his head, "You know more of Demon Events then I do, Theresa."
> "Right, forgot, Persona is all you do." Theresa frowns, then nods to Mike, "It's possible, yeah. And I'm not sure how I didn't notice it before."
<Mykasi> "..." Mike hums. "And a Demon Event origin managed to trigger a -Persona-?"
<Mykasi> "If this is the way it happened, that is. I take it that might break down a few more rules?"
<Hikari> "So conceivably when we find one these devil summoners, we may find whoever initiated our own persona events?"
<Mykasi> "... Good point." Mike murmurs.
> "Nagare's at least." Theresa nods, "You and Mike are accounted for by Dami and Shiro. The two of them and Nagare are not."
> "Frankly, if we want more information about what's going on, Hell Biker is the best bet. And if he's not inclined to talk, the old fashioned way of smacking him around until he does will probably work." Theresa considers, "That or bait him into ranting. Does he strike you as the ranty type?"
<Mykasi> "...maybe? Depends on how one goes about it." Mike hums after a moment.
<Hikari> "Prompt him into complaining without going so far as to provoke him into violence? Although that is likely a very fine line."
<Nagare> "Without provoking him into violence? That line will be crossed if he -sees- us again."
<Mykasi> "That." Mike notes. "Unless we can tell him what granted us our Personas, in which case we -may- be able to negotiate. At the same time it's throwing whoever it is to the pirahnas."
> "Phht," Theresa snorts, "tell him it's us. He can't do diddly or squat in here."
<Nagare> "The fundamental problem is the collateral damage, however. He's also quite content with ravaging whoever we associate with. Which puts Lily and her coven under risk."
<Mykasi> "I was going to ask that." Mike grins. "That gives us a way to keep him off guard. Regardless, he doesn't like insufficient answers, so I don't want to engage without a secure backup plan. Oh, and Lily says hi."
> "Brood." Theresa corrects Nagare with a grin, "Witches have covens. Demons have broods."
<Mykasi> "Something you have experience in?" Mike muses.
<Nagare> "I still have problems associating Lily with a typical demon symbology, as strange as that may sound."
> "Remember what my arcana is and answer that question yourself," Theresa smiles sweetly at Mike.
> Igor speaks up again, "For the matter of the conversation at hand, it would be accurate to tell him that you recieved your Personas from the Velvet Room. We are not what allowed you to recieve that power, but we are what distributed it to you."
<Mykasi> "No fun." Mike crosses his arms with a grin, before shaking his head. "Alright. I'm sure there's much more to ask, but I've just got one question for right now. ...What personas of the JUDGMENT arcana have been used in previous Persona events? Has, or had, Messiah granted his power in this way before? Have other JUDGMENT Powers or demons?"
> "JUDGEMENT Messiah was seen in only one previous event." Igor confirms, "But he was not the source of the power there, rather the ultimate form of the WORLD Persona user's ability."
<Mykasi> "... right, okay. ...and here's the part I don't think you can answer; is there a JUDGMENT Persona user on the field now? We're missing three, so..."
> Theresa answers, "If I remember right, Seiryuu told you there was one. That's all we can say though."
<Nagare> "It also might be easier to track this individual down now that Abartach can scan Arcana, come to think of it. Wonder if this is viable outside the Dream."
<Mykasi> "Well, if Hikari's prosthetics and my attempts at magic will end up working outside the Dream..." Mike shrugs.
<Nagare> "It's something to do once we're out of the woods."
* Mykasi nods. "Worth trying on the other side on one of us?"
<Mykasi> "Anyway, I'm out of questions, and you're right, Seiryuu did say that. It's... been a long while, feels like." Mike chuckles wanly.
> "Dealing with things you used to think didn't exist will do that," Theresa smiles.
<Mykasi> "Heh." Mike nods. "We'll leave you all be for now. Thanks for your time."
* Nagare shakes his head. "Honestly, it does feel like we've been basically living inside the Dreamscape. May as well return for a little while."
> Igor nods and raises his hands, the door glowing gently for a moment. "The door will now return you to your original world."
<Mykasi> "Thank you." Mike nods kindly.
* Nagare courteously bows to both Igor and Theresa. "Thank you for your time and comprehension. We take our leave now."
* Hikari is now known as Sierra_Braiiiiiins
> -------------------------------------------------------------